Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Natsuki Subaru's mind slowly emerged from the depths of sleep, the edges of his dream disappearing like morning fog in the first light of the sun. When consciousness returned, the familiar warmth of his wife became the foundation of his perception of reality. He turned his head on the soft pillow, his eyes opened, and he saw a sight that was impossible to look away from.

Queen Emilia Natsuki, his beloved, lay peacefully beside him. Her silvery hair, like threads of moonlight, fell onto the pillow and her pale porcelain skin. Her delicate features were softened by sleep, her long eyelashes casting faint shadows on her cheeks. The slight rise and fall of her chest, the calm expression on her face, and her slightly parted lips all created a picture of pure tranquility and beauty that filled Subaru's heart with love and admiration.

He carefully reached out his hand, not wanting to disturb her, and let his fingers trace the air above her face, memorizing every curve and line. His gaze lingered on the delicate tips of her half-elven ears—her unique feature that only added to her unusual appearance. She was his queen, his love, and the one who brought so much joy and purpose to his life.

Just as he was about to lean down and gently kiss her forehead, a loud echo rang through their room. The heavy door of the royal bedroom swung open with a force that startled Subaru, causing him to sit up abruptly, even though he was still as sleepy as a puppy. The peaceful atmosphere was shattered by the intrusion, and Subaru's heart beat faster as he instinctively bent over to protect her, his reflexes never failing him even in situations like this.

Before he could react further, a small figure burst into the room with the energy of a storm. A young girl in pajamas, her black eyes wide with excitement and her silvery hair loose, squealed happily and threw herself onto the bed. The girl's infectious laughter filled the room as she landed between Subaru and Emilia, waking them both up completely.

"Good morning, Mom! Good morning, Dad!" the girl exclaimed in a bright and cheerful voice.

Emilia woke up and blinked a few times before a warm smile spread across her face. She reached out to smooth the girl's hair, her own silver strands shimmering in the morning light. "Good morning, sweetie," Emilia said softly, her voice still heavy with sleep but full of tenderness.

Subaru chuckled, the former tension gone as he hugged his wife and daughter. "Well, someone is definitely full of energy this morning," he said, playfully ruffling the girl's hair.

The girl giggled and snuggled up to her parents, her little hands gesturing as she spoke. "I had the best dream, Daddy! I was a knight and saved the kingdom from a witch!"

Emilia and Subaru exchanged loving glances, their hearts overflowing with joy. "That sounds like an amazing dream," Subaru said, his voice full of pride. "You're our heroine!"

Emilia kissed their daughter on the forehead, her eyes shining with love. "And you will always be our sunshine, no matter what."

The girl, still glowing with excitement, suddenly grabbed her stomach, a slight pout forming on her lips. "Mom, Dad, I'm hungry," she confessed, her voice tinged with urgency.

Emilia chuckled softly and tucked a strand of silver hair behind her ear. "Why don't you wait for us in the dining room, sweetheart? We'll get dressed and join you soon, okay?"

The girl nodded eagerly, quickly hugging both parents before jumping out of bed. "Okay! But don't be long!" she called over her shoulder as she ran out of the room, her laughter echoing down the hallway.

Subaru watched her walk away, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "You know, she has your energy," he said, turning to Emilia.

Emilia stretched lazily, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "And your appetite," she replied mockingly. "Come on, get dressed before she decides to raid the kitchen."

Subaru swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood up, his body protesting against the sudden movement. He shook off the remnants of sleep and headed for the wardrobe. He took out his usual outfit: a simple white shirt with a high collar, black pants, and a dark jacket. He put on his socks, then fumbled for the buttons on his shirt, his fingers still clumsy from sleep.

Meanwhile, Emilia gracefully got out of bed and went to her side of the wardrobe. She chose a pale blue dress, the color of which emphasized her unearthly beauty, and began to take off her nightgown.

Subaru, struggling to fasten the last few buttons on his shirt, glanced at Emilia. Seeing her in the soft morning light, and in a nightgown that was slipping off her shoulders, took his breath away for a moment. His fingers slipped, and he cursed under his breath, earning a playful glance from Emilia.

"Need some help, Mr. Natsuki?" she asked with a hint of laughter in her voice.

"I'll manage, Mrs. Natsuki," he replied, though his smile betrayed his amusement at her teasing. He finally managed to button up and reach for his jacket, but when he slung it over his shoulder, he tripped over his own feet and nearly fell.

Emilia, half-dressed in her gown, giggled softly. "Be careful, or you'll fall on your face."

Subaru straightened up, smiling sheepishly. "If that happens, I'll blame it on your beauty," he said, his eyes twinkling.

Emilia rolled her eyes good-naturedly and continued buttoning her dress. Then she smoothed the fabric over her hips, the dress flowing elegantly around her. Subaru couldn't help but admire how effortlessly regal she looked, even in the simplest of clothes.

When he reached out and bent down to pick up his shoes, Subaru lost his balance again, this time actually falling to the floor with a thud. Emilia gasped and rushed to him, her dress still partially unbuttoned at the back.

"Are you okay?" she asked, her voice sounding concerned yet cheerful.

Subaru lay on his back and looked at her with a sheepish smile. "I'm fine. Just testing the floor's strength. I'm feeling a bit unsteady today."

Emilia reached out her hand to help him up with surprising strength. "Maybe yesterday's hard day left its echo?"

Together, they managed to dress Subaru properly, although it caused more laughter and a few more falls. Emilia finally finished fastening her dress, the fabric falling gracefully around her as she moved.

Subaru, now fully dressed and standing more steadily, took a moment to admire his wife. The blue dress complemented her silver hair and amethyst eyes perfectly, giving her the appearance of a queen. He reached out and gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear.

"You look beautiful," he said softly.

Emilia's cheeks flushed slightly, and she smiled warmly at him. "And you look gorgeous, as always."

They shared a tender moment, their hands lingering on each other before the sound of their daughter's impatient footsteps echoed from the hallway.

"Mom! Dad! I'm still hungry!"

Sharing a chuckle, the Natsuki couple left their royal chambers, and Subaru waved to his daughter to show that they were ready. The little girl, seeing them, immediately ran to the dining room, and her parents followed her, holding hands.

When they entered the dining room, warm light filled the room, creating a cozy atmosphere. The large table was already set for breakfast. The girl, without wasting a moment, jumped into her seat, eagerly awaiting her food.

Subaru and Emilia sat on either side of her, smiling at each other. They had a brief moment of silence before they heard soft footsteps approaching the dining room. It was Ram, who, after Emilia's camp won the election, became one of the three main maids in the castle, the second being her younger sister Rem, and the third being Frederica, who also had worked at the mansion of Roswaal L. Mathers before winning. So when Subaru saw Ram casually rolling a cart of food toward them, many thoughts flashed through his mind, and he even began to try to remember when he had last seen such a scene. Perhaps eight years ago?

"Good morning, Emilia-sama, Barusu," she greeted them, bowing slightly. "And good morning to you, Liana-chan."

Liana jumped up from her seat, eagerly waiting for Ram to arrange the dishes. Ram removed the silver lid from the first dish and announced: "For Princess Liana, fresh pancakes with berries and honey."

Liana's eyes lit up, and she quickly began to eat, her face filled with a happy smile.

Ram continued to arrange the food. "For Barusu, an omelet with mushrooms and greens."

Subaru gratefully took his plate, inhaling the aroma of fried mushrooms and fresh herbs. He looked up at Ram and nodded to her. "Thank you, Ram, it looks wonderful. Let me guess, Rem prepared these dishes?"

"Oh, you have a brain? You're capable of thinking? I didn't even know," Ram confirmed Subaru's thoughts, throwing sarcastic comments his way.

"Ram?" Emilia said in surprise, turning her gaze to the pink-haired maid. "Please don't talk like that, what you said is very rude and not true."

"I'm sorry, Emilia-sama," Ram made a slight bow and continued, glancing at Subaru. "But because of Barusu's behavior yesterday, I can't take back what I said."

At this mention, Subaru Natsuki rubbed the back of his head, his cheeks flushing slightly as he tried to justify himself. "Actually... there was nothing wrong with what I did."

After these words, Ram's eyes widened, and she pointed her finger accusingly at the king. "You challenged the Emperor of the Holy Empire of Vollachia, Vincent Vollachia, to a sword fight after publicly losing to him in shantraj." 

"In my defense, I want to say that the duel was on wooden swo..." Subaru didn't even have time to finish his sentence before Ram mercilessly interrupted him. 

"Shut up, your rash actions could have had very serious consequences," Ram hissed, placing the last plate in front of Queen Lugnica. It contained porridge with honey, nuts, and dried fruit.

Subaru was about to justify himself again, but he was interrupted once more.

Suddenly, the youngest among them laughed joyfully, waving her fists in the air: "Dad was so cool! Even Ceci said that it would take him a whole second to defeat Dad! Vincent didn't even have a chance!"

Subaru smiled at the words of his little angel, acknowledging her praise and the praise of Cecilus Segmunt "the First" among the "Nine Divine Generals" of the Holy Empire of Vollachia. The older angel, who was also the most beautiful woman in the world, according to Subaru, responded to these words. "I completely agree, Liana. Dad was very cool back then. I've never seen the Emperor of Vollachia look so surprised. Subaru really put up a good fight and won."

Emilia's praise was better than any reward, so under the influence of this praise, he unconsciously puffed out his chest, grabbed a fork, and began to eat. The omelet was very tasty at first bite, so he thanked Rem for it in his mind. Ram, in turn, looked at her ruler with surprise. "Emilia-sama, you of all people should understand the gravity of what Barusu did."

"Well, Subaru was indeed wrong to challenge him to a fight," the queen admitted, sticking her spoon into her porridge. "But the Emperor is a wise man. he won't break our trade agreement, let alone declare war, just because someone beat him at something he's not the best at. It's normal to have weaknesses, and even my Subaru has some, such as being the worst at shantraj in the castle."

"As you say, Your Majesty. But I still think Barusu deserves a reprimand," Oni finally replied. "By the way, I must inform you that today's schedule has been slightly adjusted, as a result of which you and Barusu now have a few free hours in the morning."

Without saying another word, Ram slowly walked out of the dining room, leaving the Natsuki family alone. 

The first to speak was Liana, her face slightly stained with honey and berry juice. She looked up from her plate and asked shyly, "So if Mom and Dad have the day off today, could we hang out together and do something?"

Subaru looked at Emilia, his eyes shining with joy. "What do you say, Emilia-tan? How about a walk in the garden?"

Emilia smiled, her gaze resting on their daughter. "That sounds wonderful. We can show Liana the new flowers that have recently bloomed."

Liana clapped her hands excitedly. "I love flowers! And I want to see butterflies!"

Subaru raised his hand slightly, sealing the agreement with this gesture. "It's settled, then. After breakfast, we'll go to the garden. I have a feeling today is going to be a wonderful day."

Breakfast continued in a pleasant atmosphere when suddenly a spirit flew out of the crystal around Emilia's neck. Pack, in his usual form of a small cat, appeared before them, sparkling with joy.

"Good morning, everyone!" he sang, waving his paws cheerfully.

"Good morning, Pack!" Subaru and Emilia replied in unison. 

"Grandpa!" Liana squeaked in surprise, diligently wiping her face with napkins.

"I overheard your conversation about the garden," Pack continued, spinning in the air, "and decided I wanted to go too. After all, who wouldn't want to enjoy a beautiful day in the fresh air with their family?"

Liana raised her head enthusiastically, her eyes sparkling with joy. "Grandpa, are you coming with us? That would be wonderful!"

"Of course, my little Lia!" replied Pack, flying up to Liana and beginning to circle around her head. Liana laughed happily, trying to catch the spirit that continued to dance in the air.

Emilia, watching the scene with a slight smile, gently said to her daughter, "Liana, dear, you need to get changed before we go to the garden. Hurry up so we don't have to wait."

Liana nodded, quickly got up from the table, and ran to her room, her little feet barely touching the floor with impatience. Pack laughed and flew after her.

Subaru and Emilia watched them disappear behind the door, then slowly turned to look at each other. Subaru whispered, "You know, I've probably said this many times, but it seems that our meeting in the Elior Forest was fateful. Looking back, I have to admit that at the time, I never thought that a loser like me could marry you and create something beautiful."

"You're being self-loathing again," Emilia said, then stuck out her tongue. "Unlike you, I never thought you were a loser! You are my great hero, Subaru. Thanks to you, I was able to correct my mistake, and thanks to you, the Witch Cult was destroyed, so continue to be a good example for our little Lia!"

At these words, Subaru saluted, accepting his wife's command. "Yes, sir!" I... mmmm... I mean, Emilia-tan!..."

Emilia laughed at his words and triumphantly raised her spoon to her mouth, finishing her porridge. Subaru had also finished his meal, and his gaze swept over the familiar interior of the royal dining room.

The dining room was grand and spacious, with a high ceiling depicting a field strewn with roses. Large windows let in bright light, flooding the room with the golden rays of the morning sun. Huge heavy curtains in a color formed from two shades of azure blue, decorated with silver patterns, framed each window, adding a certain charm to the room. The walls were decorated with tapestries and portraits of previous monarchs from the Lugnika dynasty, the last generation of which had died from a mysterious disease.

In the center of the room stood a large wooden table that could seat several dozen guests, but today it was set only for a family breakfast. High-backed chairs upholstered in expensive fabric were arranged around the table, each of them looking exquisite. 

Subaru, still smiling, looked at Emilia. "I thought I should do one thing that I missed... or rather, I was shamelessly distracted from it." He got up from the table and approached the half-elf, his eyes shining with love and tenderness.

Emilia was slightly surprised, but then her eyes softened with understanding. Subaru gently placed his hand on her cheek, their eyes meeting for a moment, filled with deep emotion. He slowly leaned in, and their lips merged in a tender kiss.

It was a soft but passionate kiss, filled with love and mutual understanding. Subaru gently touched her lips, feeling the warmth and sweetness of the moment. His hand slid to her neck, his fingers softly touching her silvery hair, pulling her closer. Emilia responded to his kiss with tenderness, her arms wrapping around his neck, pulling him even closer. They lost themselves in the moment, feeling only each other. At that moment, Natsuki Subaru thought he was in paradise. After all, it would be strange if he wasn't in it right now. He had lost a lot and come back to reach this moment, and he was happy, truly happy, and most importantly, everyone around him was happy too, especially the one with whom he had spent the last twelve years of his life.

Finally, their lips slowly parted, their eyes opened, and they looked into each other's eyes, saying nothing but understanding everything without words.

At that moment, the dining room door opened again, and Liana ran in with Pack lying on her shoulder. She was wearing a simple dress that allowed her to run and move freely, in this respect she was like her mother, who also loved practical clothes.

"I'm ready!" Liana exclaimed, her eyes shining with impatience and joy.

Subaru and Emilia exchanged warm smiles and stood up from the table. "Let's go to the garden, then," said Subaru, reaching out his hand to his daughter as he and Emilia approached her.

Liana grabbed her father's hand, and Emilia took her other hand. Together, they walked out the door and cheerfully made their way down the hallway to the stairs. The hallway was as impressive and luxurious as the dining room. The ceiling, supported by massive dark marble columns, seemed endless, and the snow-white marble floor sparkled in the sunlight streaming through the tall arched windows. The white walls were decorated with huge paintings depicting various people and events. Each painting was framed in gold, and the images themselves were so detailed that they seemed life like. It should also be noted that among the paintings hanging in the hallway was a family portrait of the current royal family. 

When the family reached the first floor, Subaru decided to shorten the walk and lead everyone straight to the back exit, as a result of which, passing by one of the living rooms, they saw Otto, the Minister of the Interior, talking to several advisers. Seeing them, he waved cheerfully and approached the family, leaving the living room and entering the hallway.

"Good morning, Your Majesties, Princess Liana, and of course, Mr. Pack," Otto greeted them, his expression friendly but a little serious. He was wearing the same merchant's clothes that Subaru had seen him in when they first met many years ago, but he looked more mature, perhaps because he had grown older, and there was a ring on his left hand. "I hope you are enjoying this beautiful morning."

"Good morning, Otto," Subaru replied first, his voice cheerful. "We're going to the garden to relax a little."

Otto nodded, but his gaze remained focused. "That's wonderful. But later today, we will need to discuss some important matters concerning the economy and internal affairs of the kingdom. There are several pressing issues that require your attention."

Emilia looked at Otto with understanding. "Of course, Otto. We will be ready to discuss it later. Thank you for letting us know."

Otto nodded and went back into the living room, allowing them to continue their walk. They moved forward again, passing through several more corridors and coming out onto a huge terrace that offered a very nice view of the garden.

The royal garden of the capital was a true masterpiece of landscape design. Wide stone paths, like ribbons, wound their way through flower beds where lush roses of all shades bloomed, from delicate lilac to deep carmine. Lilies, with their elegant petals, raised their heads as if proud of their beauty. Among the exotic flowers, one could see delicate orchids, bright irises, and mysterious black tulips, and that was only at first glance; if one went further, one could see even more exotic specimens.

Tall trees, including ancient oaks and slender pines, created pleasant shadows where one could hide from the morning heat. Their leaves rustled in the light breeze, creating a soothing melody. The birds living in the treetops sang their enchanting songs, and among them you could hear ringing chirps and melodious tapping on the wood.

Marble statues depicting dragons of various shapes and sizes were scattered throughout the garden. They seemed to guard this place, adding mystery and charm to it. Here and there were iron benches, inviting you to rest and enjoy this oasis of peace.

Subaru, Emilia, Liana, and Pack slowly descended the terrace stairs to the garden, enjoying the beauty around them. Liana immediately ran ahead as soon as they were in the garden, intent on exploring every flower and seeing at least one butterfly. Pack flew alongside her, sharing his wisdom on how to catch a butterfly with your bare hands. Unable to keep up with the cat and the girl, the king and queen lagged a little behind them, walking slowly along the path, holding hands and admiring the flower beds and the surrounding beauty. Subaru thought that maybe someday they could have something like a picnic here, but with all the members of Emilia's former camp participating. He thought it was entirely possible, but they would need to find a suitable clearing, preferably under a tree, and that was all what was needed.

Emilia's voice snapped him out of his thoughts, silver bells ringing in his ears: "It's Roswaal's birthday soon."

Upon hearing this information, Subaru turned his head toward his wife's face and looked at her suspiciously. "That clown?" he asked. "As far as I remember, when we lived in his mansion, 'esteemed Roswaal L. Mathers' never mentioned his birthday. How did you find out?"

"While you were having fun with Vincent," she said with a proud smile, "I, as Queen of Lugnica, was establishing contacts with the Empire of Vallachia."

"With you, suddenly talking when you were watching me lose shamefully at shantraj," said Subaru, smiling crookedly, looking into Emilia's eyes. "Did I understand correctly?"

"Well, maybe," Emilia said quickly, looking away. "But that's not the point. The person I was talking to was named Serena Drakroy," she continued, looking back into her husband's eyes. 

"Hmm, the High Countess," Subaru muttered to himself, making a mental list of those who were supposed to come to the signing of the trade agreement. "And she knows Roswaal? Although, I guess that makes sense, he's not the last person in the kingdom, after all."

"Yes, well, we got talking, she asked why Roswaal wasn't there," Emilia recalled, her silvery braids gently blowing in the wind. "I replied that I had sent him a letter, but he never responded. She laughed, and then I had to listen to a very interesting story about how she and Roswaal met."

"So when is his birthday?" Subaru asked, clearly not wanting to talk about the court magician any more than necessary. 

"In twenty days," Emilia replied.

"Really? How inconvenient. Now, instead of focusing all our attention on preparing for Liana's birthday, we'll have to think about choosing a gift for Roswaal," said Subaru. "What do clowns like?"

"Well, now is not the time or place to think about that," Emilia said briefly, her gaze sweeping over the landscape around her, and she smiled. "I think we're a little behind our family."

Subaru finally tore his gaze away from her face to understand what she was talking about, and when his eyes focused on the surrounding nature, he saw that he and Emilia had indeed fallen behind their two family members. Ahead, to the right of the path, on a meadow strewn with flowers. Liana was running after a butterfly, Subaru's gaze following her intently.

A wide variety of flowers created a magnificent carpet of color. Roses of various shades, from deep red to delicate white, bloomed alongside bright yellow daffodils and bluebells. Liana, in her simple dress, almost blended in with this sea of flowers, her laughter ringing in the air like a little silver bell.

The butterfly she was chasing was large and colorful, its wings glistening in the sun, changing colors from blue to purple. It slowly rose upward, trying to escape from the little girl who was chasing it with irrepressible energy.

Liana watched it closely, her face glowing with determination, despite her cheerfulness and previous laughter. She was clearly putting Pak's method into practice. When the butterfly flew up to a lone oak tree and flew higher, trying to hide among its branches, Liana gathered her strength and jumped, stretching her arms forward. Her fingers closed gently but confidently around the butterfly, and she felt the slight fluttering of its wings in her palm.

But the moment of triumph quickly turned to fear when Liana realized she was falling. The height of the jump was considerable, so she instinctively screamed and closed her eyes. Unfortunately, Subaru and Emilia were too far away to prevent the fall, but a gray cat was not far away.

He reacted instantly, flapping his front paws. Liana's fall stopped immediately, and she felt a cool breeze blow across her back, which she realized had stopped her fall. A moment later, he gently and carefully lowered her to the ground and disappeared, and Liana opened her eyes, once again meeting the solid ground.

"Thank you, Grandpa!" Liana exclaimed, her face full of joy and amazement as she addressed the cat, who was flying above the ground and looking very proud. She carefully opened her hand, releasing the butterfly, which instantly flew up and disappeared behind the top of the oak tree.

She turned just in time to see her parents rushing toward them with Pak. Both had slightly worried expressions on their faces. But Liana could tell which one was more serious—it was her mother, of course. 

"That was reckless, what were you thinking?" said Emilia, leaning toward her daughter and hugging her tightly. "That was very dangerous, Liana! You don't know how to control your mana properly and distribute it throughout your body yet. You can't just jump like you did just now. It's very risky, so be careful!"

Liana sighed guiltily and snuggled up to her mother. "I'm sorry, Mom. I just wanted to catch that beautiful butterfly. I didn't think about the danger. I promise I won't do it again. Thank you for helping me, Grandpa."

Pack, continuing to levitate above the ground, said, "Always happy to help," smiling his characteristic cat smile.

Subaru hugged his two angels from behind, his arms gently embracing them. "You know, Liana, your mother is the worst candidate to make a promise to. She will remember it, and if you break it, she will scold you and call you a liar. She is a real dictator in this regard. I can say this based on my vast experience," he said mockingly, leaning his cheek against his wife's cheek."

"But this policy is bearing fruit," Emilia murmured, turning her head toward Subaru, after which her lips gently kissed his cheek. "In the last eight years, you haven't broken a single promise."

Subaru snorted playfully at this remark and said, "North Korea has its advantages too, but it's still considered the worst country to live in," breaking his embrace."

Emilia ignored her husband's words, looked down at Liana, and said, "Don't pay attention to your father. I think it's time to show you the flowers that have recently bloomed. They are beautiful!"

Subaru nodded, smiling. "You know the way better than I do, Emilia-tan. Lead us."

Emilia picked up Liana and they walked deeper into the garden, returning to the stone path. Subaru and Pack followed behind. Pack flew alongside Subaru.

To their left, lilac bushes bloomed, their purple flowers giving off a sweet scent that filled the air. On the right side of the path, tall lilies grew, their white and yellow flowers rising proudly above the other plants.

Subaru couldn't help but admire the large flower beds with luxurious roses as they passed by. Their velvety petals opened up to the sun, creating a colorful kaleidoscope. 

Birds sang in the treetops, creating a magical symphony of nature. A light breeze rustled the leaves, and they shimmered in the sun. The path led them further and further away, and they had already walked a considerable distance from the castle. 

Emilia finally stopped near a large bush with bright red flowers that looked like little flames. She put Liana down on the ground and leaned slightly toward the flowers. "Look, Liana. This is a rare species of azalea from Vallachia. They bloom only once a year, and we have the opportunity to see them in all their beauty."

Liana opened her eyes wide, admiring the beauty of the flowers. "They are so beautiful, Mom! And they smell wonderful!"

Emilia smiled gently and stroked her daughter's head. "Yes, they are truly wonderful. And every flower here is a little miracle of nature."

Subaru, standing nearby, hugged Emilia and Liana, enjoying the moment. Pack, perched on a branch of the nearest tree, hummed something to himself.

"It's really quite a beautiful sight," Subaru said, looking at his family with love. "And I'm happy to be able to share it with you."

"That's true," agreed Emilia, leaning toward Subaru and gently kissing him on the cheek. "Every day I spend with you is pure happiness."

After enjoying the beauty of the flowers for a while, the Natsuki family slowly approached an iron bench standing under the spreading crown of an old oak tree, which seemed to have been guarding this part of the garden for a long time. The branches of the tree stretched upward, intertwining like twisted threads, and gentle sunlight filtered through the leaves, forming patterns on the stone slabs beneath their feet. Subaru, Emilia, and Liana sat down on the bench, deciding to take a break. They leaned against each other, like a mosaic of happiness and warmth.

Emilia gently held Liana's hand, smiling at her. Subaru, sitting nearby, watched the garden spread out before them like a picturesque canvas. Somewhere in the distance, birds were still singing, leaves were rustling, and the scent of flowers still erased all future tasks from his memory.

"You know what?," he said, looking between them, "I wish we had more mornings like this."

"I agree," replied Emilia, lightly touching his shoulder. "What about you, Liana?"

Liana, comfortably nestled between her parents, did not hear the question because she was watching a butterfly flying nearby. She wasn't even breathing so as not to scare it away. Subaru almost laughed at her behavior, but... At that moment, when it seemed that nothing could spoil the idyll, something wet and small fell from the sky onto Subaru's head.

He automatically raised his hand and ran it through his hair, thinking it was just rain or maybe even a bird's prank. But his fingers instantly turned red. Blood. Warm, thick, he knew too well what it looked like to be mistaken. His eyes widened, his breathing quickened.

"What the..." he muttered, looking at his finger in horror, his cheerful mood instantly gone.

The next moment, new drops began to fall from the sky. But it wasn't rain. It was a veritable stream of blood. Red clots began to hit the ground with a thud, leaving dark spots on the light-colored stone, plants, and trees. Their sound was sticky, as if someone were spilling paint.

Emilia looked up, her eyes widening in horror. Liana squeezed her mother's hand, no longer understanding what was happening, but feeling fear, while the butterfly flew away. The sky... it was changing. The blue depths began to tremble like stretched fabric, and then everything cracked.

Before Subaru's eyes, the world seemed to break. Instead of clouds, giant bloody eyes now hung overhead. They had no eyelids, but they were full of hatred. Eyes that did not blink — only stared. Blood flowed from them. It was this blood that formed this eerie rain.

Subaru jumped to his feet, his heart pounding wildly. His instincts screamed danger.

"Pack!" he shouted, looking back at the gray spirit hovering nearby.

But Pack... didn't move. His eyes became empty, and he too looked up. A moment later, the spirit's body shuddered. Then everything happened so quickly that Subaru didn't have time to understand anything — Pack crumbled. His body broke into tiny glowing particles that sparkled and exploded in a small but powerful flash of energy, leaving behind only a faint, fleeting glow that melted into the air.

"GRANDPA!" Liana screamed in horror 

"NO!" Emilia screamed, her voice breaking into a cry that mingled with the roar of blood falling from the sky. Her eyes were filled with horror, pain, and incomprehension. "Pack!? What happened to Pack!?"

Subaru rushed to her, holding the frightened Liana close with one arm and embracing Emilia with the other. Her hands were shaking, her gaze darting around, searching for any kind of answer.

"I don't know..." Subaru whispered, his voice breaking, but he tried to stay focused. "But we can't stay under this. Emilia... create a barrier! An ice dome. Now!"

Emilia, sobbing but pulling herself together, nodded. Her eyes opened wide, and her hands slowly rose. The air around them grew cold. Ice crystals began to rise from the ground, wrapping around each other as if weaving something. In a few seconds, a hemisphere of transparent, shimmering ice appeared above them, through which they could see the sky... and those terrible eyes.

Blood was still dripping, now slowly flowing down the surface of the barrier, leaving red marks. Liana trembled in her father's arms, and Emilia squeezed his hand.

"We'll figure it out," Subaru's voice was firm, though it trembled at the end. "I promise. We'll find out what this is. And we'll get out of here. Together."

Almost at the same moment, Subaru tried to stop the flood of thoughts that were tearing his consciousness to pieces.

"The Witch Cult? But we won! That's impossible... Is there anyone left? Maybe it's someone new? Gusteko? Vallachia? This is all so absurd!"

He closed his eyes, feeling the pins and needles of panic running under his skin. His throat was dry, as if he had inhaled ashes. Turning to Emilia, he grabbed her shoulder with his free hand — her skin was cold as ice, and her eyes were clouded with horror. 

"Where's Reinhard?" he blurted out, his voice hoarse, on the verge of screaming. "He should be in the castle! Where is he?"

Emilia shuddered, as if waking up. Her eyes darted convulsively to his dark eyes. "I... don't know. Last night... He went somewhere with Felt,". She blinked, uttering the last words through her tears: "Pack... I didn't feel h..."  

A rumbling sound drowned out her words. 

First, there was a dull groan, as if the earth itself was moaning in pain. Then the world flashed bright white, burning his retinas. Subaru instinctively covered his face with his elbow, but the flash passed through his flesh, momentarily making his bones transparent. The air froze, compressed into a steel fist, and then burst. 

An explosion. A shock wave erupted from the epicenter, destroying everything in its path. The air turned into a boulder rolling at the speed of thunder—in the garden, trees were uprooted, flowers were crushed into dust, and iron benches flew up like dry leaves. A force that did not distinguish between the living and the dead, it merged with the debris of benches, trees, earth, and stones into a single whirlwind that instantly spread in all directions.

Finally, the barrier met it — the ice bent like glass under a blacksmith's hammer. The surface of the dome cracked like a spider web, warping under the pressure that tried to crush it into a fist. The wave roared like an angry lion, blurring the boundaries between sound and force. Stones and metal fragments caught up in the flow struck the ice, leaving marks on it — deep cracks that were instantly filled with new layers of ice. The air inside the dome howled, compressed into a prolonged wheeze, but the barrier did not crumble — it bent, creaking with every molecular bond, and held.  

All this happened in a thousandth of a second. The shock wave tore everything apart in the garden, and not only there, but the barrier, swaying, was able to withstand the blow.  

Another thousandth of a second later, a wave of hot air engulfed Subaru and the others like a solar flare. He managed to see the castle walls open up like a paper flower — bricks, marble, wooden beams — everything flying into pieces that whistled like bullets. Emilia screamed in horror, and Liana clung desperately to her father's chest. Subaru rushed toward Emilia, knocking her to the ground, along with himself and Liana. The ice cracked, and the cracks tore through the barrier, but it continued to hold — the debris pounded against it like hailstones. One shard, a sharp piece of glass, flew through a crack in the dome and crashed a centimeter from Liana's head — the girl screamed, burying her face in her mother's side.

Dust. It gradually filled the air with a thick, gray fog. Subaru began to cough, feeling the chalk particles settle in his throat. He pressed his palm against Emilia's back — she was trembling, but alive. The icy dome sagged under the weight of the debris, creaking like a trapped animal. Somewhere above, a beam snapped, hitting the barrier and bouncing off. 

"Breathe..." he croaked, trying to drown out the roar of destruction. "Hold on..."  

Liana sobbed, her fingers clutching his sleeve. "Da... Plea..." 

Those words hit him harder than an explosion. He clenched his teeth, feeling the familiar fire burning in his chest—helplessness, fear, guilt. But now was not the time for that. The barrier cracked again — the crack stretched from top to bottom like lightning, and under the weight of the debris, the dome began to collapse. 

"EMT!" he roared, turning to her. She was already reaching out her hand — mana was pouring through her fingers, and ice spikes suddenly burst out of the barrier walls, breaking through to the outside. They split the air with a clang, throwing debris aside like a fan. A cold whirlwind swirled around, and the ice crept back into the cracks, healing the barrier. The dome instantly became whole again, holding in place, but the cold penetrated Subaru to the bone.

The dust began to settle. Through the barrier, the "remnants" were visible. The once majestic castle now resembled a broken vase — the walls destroyed, the towers shattered. Somewhere in the distance, a fire burned, black smoke billowing, covering part of the bloody sky. 

"What... what was that?" Emilia whispered, her voice hollow, like an echo from a well.

Subaru did not answer, rising to his feet. He looked at the ruins, his mind working at the limit of its capacity again. "Not a cult. It's... it's something else. Something worse. But what? Who?" His thoughts were interrupted by Liana's soft squeak of fear; it seemed that Emilia was helping her up. Suddenly, realization struck him, and the initial adrenaline rush subsided.

He was suffocating. His gaze wandered among the ruins, trying to find at least one living creature—servants, knights, cooks, advisors, Ram, Rem, Otto, Frederica. But there was nothing, as if they had never existed. Only stones resembling crushed bones and petrified tongues of flame licking the sky remained in this reality, making it clear what fate had befallen everyone else. He felt the ligaments in his knees melt, as if his spine had been pulled out. His body fell forward, but suddenly — fingers, strong and warm, dug into his shoulder.  

"Subaru," Emilia's voice rang out from behind him like a bell. She pushed him up, forcing him to straighten up. He turned around — her hand was in a dazzling silver ring with an amethyst, gentle but unyielding. She stood with Liana pressed against her, her hair falling in a silvery waterfall, looking clean even in the dust. 

"How beautiful she is."

The thought pierced through the despair like a ray of light, and he gasped for air, feeling his consciousness returning.

"At least they're alive. I have to act. Protect them. Protect them—"

The wind changed direction.  

Subaru barely noticed the barrier shake — a vertical line, thin as a hair, cut through the ice from top to bottom. Something had happened. Supernaturally fast. Supernaturally quiet.  

Emilia threw her head back, her eyes widened, her lips parted for a scream that never came. Her left hand, the same one that had just lifted him up, separated from her body. The cut was perfectly smooth, as if a laser had been passed through her flesh. For a moment, she just stood there, staring at the stump, from which blood vessels burst like buds. Then blood. A stream of bright red liquid shot into the air, staining Subaru's clothes.  

"No... NO!" His own voice sounded foreign. He caught Emilia as she fell, her body arching in a futile attempt to escape the pain. Liana screamed, clinging to her mother, almost falling with her, her fingers clinging to her mother's dress. The barrier crumbled — the ice shards disappeared before even reaching the ground, and red rain finally began to sprinkle the three of them.

Drops of blood left stains on their skin, seeping into the fabric of their clothes, staining them dark red. Puddles began to form under their feet — thick, deep, with an ominous sheen, reflecting fragments of walls, broken cornices, pieces of colonnades. Everything around was littered with the wreckage of the castle — sharp slabs, mangled furniture, torn tapestries sloshing in bloody puddles.

Emilia was gasping for breath, drops of blood from the sky continuing to stain her body and clothes, but her right hand was already moving — through the tears, through the shock. Subaru tried to hold her as tightly as he could, protecting her from falling. Her fingers, bent in spasms, grabbed the stump. Ice exploded from his palm, enveloping the wound. The blood hissed as it froze in the icy trap. She didn't scream. She only let out a groan — low, deep, angry.  

"Breathe... Breathe..." Subaru pressed her close, trying not to look at the icy cocoon that had replaced her hand. Her face was white as snow, and her lips had lost almost all color. Liana huddled close to them both, her crying turning into silent sobs.  

The wound throbbed. The blood that couldn't stop flowing seeped through the ice, leaving red streaks on it. Emilia was shaking, but her eyes were burning with rage. Rage and a thirst for life.  

"I won't... I won't let..." she whispered, clutching his sleeve with her survivor hand. "Take Liana... We have to run..."  

Subaru swallowed the lump in his throat. The devilish wind howled around them. Smoke swirled into funnels, in which shadows flickered — whether real or a vision of shock. He looked up. Above the ruins, through the black clouds, those same bloody eyes peered out again. They watched. They laughed.  

He hugged Emilia, pulling her and Liana close. Their breathing merged into a single trembling rhythm.

"Everything will be fine," he croaked. "We need to move, t-to the royal hospital. Felix should be there, he'll help."

Subaru leaned toward her, sliding his knees on the blood-slick stone. His hands moved, carefully but firmly grasping Emilia's waist. Her body was heavy and strangely limp—her muscles twitched but did not obey. She was like a living flame trapped in an icy shell. When he began to lift her, she let out a strangled hiss of pain—a sound that made his insides clench.

"Wait," she whispered through clenched teeth. Her breath was hot but short, with a taste of blood. Her shoulders trembled.

Liana, still clinging to her mother's dress, did not move. She held on to Emilia as if she could hold her with the sheer force of her presence. Tears mixed with bloody rain ran down her cheeks, leaving dark streaks on her pale skin. Subaru leaned toward the girl and gently placed his hand on her back.

"Liana... We have to go. I'm holding her, Mom will be fine, she just needs help, we'll get to a place where she can be helped!"

The child did not answer, only shook her head, her fingers clenching even tighter. When Emilia gasped again, letting out a low, ragged moan, Liana finally — almost reluctantly, as if tearing herself apart from the inside — let go of her mother, carefully placing her feet on the pavement. Her hands still clung to the edge of the fabric until her fingers loosened on their own, and she took one unsteady step back.

Subaru immediately picked Emilia up by her shoulders and knees, pressing her against him—she was cold, but alive. Her head leaned against his chest, her face almost colorless. He could feel her pulse somewhere deep beneath her skin, barely perceptible.

When he carefully lowered her legs to the ground, Emilia, despite the pain, gathered her strength and threw her only intact arm over his shoulder. Her fingers clenched the fabric of his jacket so tightly that he almost gasped at the unexpected strength of this weak but desperate gesture.

He immediately wrapped his arms around her waist, supporting her with both hands — one hand holding her under her back, the other supporting her from the side, catching every tremor of pain in her fragile body so that she would not fall. Their breathing mingled — hot and tremulous, in short bursts. She didn't speak — she just gasped, her cheek sliding down his shoulder.

Liana pressed herself against his legs, as if afraid of being abandoned. Her hands wrapped around him through the fabric of his pants — small but stubborn. They grew into him like roots clinging to the last thing left in a familiar world. Subaru turned for a moment, his gaze falling on the severed limb lying on the ground, the ring glistening.

And they set off. The first steps were a challenge for Emilia — her legs buckled, and only his arms kept her from falling, but after the first few steps, her control seemed to improve, though it required considerable effort. The ice on the stump cracked, blood seeping through the cracks in the icy shell, leaving a ruby trail with every step. The stone floor, flooded with pools of bloody rain, was slippery underfoot, and the castle debris scratched their clothes, tore their soles, and clattered with every movement.

But they did not stop, heading westward, hoping to leave the garden and then descend to the noble quarters, where the hospital was located.

"We need to hurry..." she hissed, her breath it was difficult. "We need to..."

"Please don't strain yourself," he interrupted her, trying not to look at Liana, who had buried her face against his side, silent with horror.

Then they heard it.  

A voice. Smooth, sweet, masculine. It came from somewhere above, enveloping them like a poisonous mist.  

"Number 79," The name fell like a knife between ribs. "How dare you cover your filthy nature with this... charade?"  

Emilia froze. Subaru felt his and her muscles stiffen. She pushed away from him as if his touch had suddenly become fire. The ice on the wound creaked as she turned toward the source of the voice.  

"Run," she whispered, her eyes fixed on the smoke. "Take her away. Now."

"Emilia!" Subaru grabbed her shoulder, but she broke free. Her eyes burned with purple flames, her hair flying in a whirlwind.  

A figure stepped out of the petals of dust and smoke. The white dress was immaculate, as if it had just come off the tailor's needle. Blonde hair, empty eyes the color of molten gold. Regulus Corneas reached out his hand toward them, as if he were going to pet a kitten.  

"There you are," he said, smiling. "How nice it is to see your face, Number 79. Even though you deeply wounded my heart, I am a truly magnanimous individual, so I found the strength to forgive you for your perfidy at our wedding ceremony. I believe that every person can redeem themselves, and the same can be said of my wonderful wives, of whom you are one, so take my hand, like a sensible woman, and say goodbye to this trash behind you."  

Emilia raised her whole hand. Ice burst from her palm, forming a perfectly smooth blade. "I... am not your wife!" Her voice rang like broken crystal.  

Subaru took a step back, grabbing Liana by the chest. He knew that look in her eyes. Suicidal. Heroic. Hateful.

"Mom!" Liana reached out to Emilia, but Subaru pulled her back.

"You realize this is pointless, right? It seems you haven't learned anything over the years, what a waste..." Regulus took a few steps forward, sighing. The ground and puddles beneath him did not react to his presence at all, and the same could be said of the bloody rain. "Why are you provoking me to kill you in self-defense? Why do people immediately grab their weapons and try to take away their interlocutor's fundamental right to life if they don't like something?"

Emilia lunged.

Her blade shot forward, cutting through the air with a whistle. Regulus didn't even flinch. The ice shattered, barely touching his chest, as if it had hit an invisible wall.

Subaru managed to see Regulus's finger rise. Something invisible passed through the space where she had been. But Emilia was already moving. Jumping back half a step, she slid to the side — and in the next moment swung her arm with force, forming a giant block of ice the size of a cart. It broke away from her palm with a crash, flew through the air, and struck Regulus in the chest with such force that his body was torn from the ground and flew back several meters, breaking through the dust and smoke like a bullet.

Silence.

And then, as if nothing had happened, he rose from the ice debris. His clothes were just as clean. His eyes were just as indifferent.

"But what can I do..." he sighed with annoyance, slowly raising his hand, as if this decision required inhuman patience from him. "Perhaps your death — and I say this without any desire to cause pain, completely sincerely — is really the only possible option in this situation. Do you understand how tragic this is?" Everything could have been different. We could have had happiness. Harmony. Mutual understanding. But instead — aggression, attack. You rush at me with a weapon, like a savage woman, and at the same time, you probably think you're right? At me! Who waited patiently, hoped, gave you a chance. You are humiliating yourself. And me — as a person who has always put mutual consent first. But you know what? If a woman herself refuses her role alongside a man and chooses the path of barbarism, who am I to restrain her? I am not a criminal. I am not an aggressor. I am just a man forced to defend himself. How sad... but maybe your death will indeed be a lesson. For others. And for that little girl watching you right now. Hope she understands it sooner than you did."

His hand made a smooth movement .

The air in front of Regulus shifted. The space itself sighed — and exploded.

An invisible force crashed into the thick ice wall at breakneck speed, tearing it apart like paper. 

Emilia saw it in a split second. Her eyes widened. She instinctively tilted her head to the side, along with her body.

It was enough to save her life... but not enough to prevent her from being injured.

The sound of flesh being torn filled the surrounding space, drowning out the sound of bloody rain 

Something whizzed silently past her face. Her right ear flew off to the side, along with a piece of her cheek — the lower part from her cheekbone to her jaw, where thin bone was already visible through the torn flap of flesh. The exposed muscle instantly filled with blood, which spurted wildly in a stream, mixing with the rain. The skin around the edge of the wound hung in shreds, like torn parchment, and from under it peered threads of nerves that fluttered as if alive.

"Aaaah...!" she exhaled, her eyes wide open, her lips trembling with pain.

Her body swayed. The weight suddenly became unbearable; it was too much. She lost her footing and, sliding on the blood that stained the surrounding ground, fell to one knee. Then to the other; through the haze of pain, she couldn't hear Subaru and Liana's cries.

"Tsk..." said Regulus, shaking his head as if disappointed in a child. "You see? This could have been easily avoided. All you had to do was think a little, listen a little, respect a little. But no, you had to be stubborn, like all of you. You always try to solve everything by force, instead of behaving like a sensible woman should.

His tone became sweetly poisonous, disgustingly patronizing.

"So here's the result: a disfigured face, deafness on one side, and most importantly, death approaching due to blood loss. Is that reasonable? Was all this necessary?... Why are you silent? I'm talking to y..."

"Shut up!" Subaru shouted, his voice breaking into a falsetto, trembling all over, as stupidity and fear for Emilia prevailed over his parental instincts and sense of self-preservation, and he rapidly began to approach the two people with supernatural abilities. "Don't you dare even talk to her! Get away from her! Get lost!"

Regulus looked up at him, his golden eyes widening slightly, as if he had remembered the kettle on the stove.

"How dare you interrupt the sacred interaction between a man and his lawful wife, and moreover raise your voice at me?" 

Subaru stopped abruptly, almost reaching Emilia. His breathing was shallow and his voice was trembling, but the anger in him burned as fiercely as castle ruins .

"I said shut up! You've been talking nonsense since you showed up! Get away from her, you scumbag!"

Regulus's features contorted into a dissatisfied grimace as he turned his full attention to the intruder standing before him:

"You have the audacity to throw around such labels at people who have done nothing to you? It doesn't work that way, y...

But he didn't finish his sentence because he was interrupted by a thin, tense but determined voice coming from Liana. "She's not your wife! She's my dad's wife and my mom! And you... you're evil! You're bad!"

"What did you say?!" Regulus shouted, his eyes bulging, every muscle in his face tense. His voice broke like a string. "You little... worthless... talentless freak..."

His hand shot up.

"ENOUGH OF THIS NONSENSE! YOU ARE FORCING ME TO DO THIS!"

He swung his right hand with the energy of an executioner passing sentence.

But at the last moment, when his hand had almost completed its deadly action, a barely noticeable flash of blue light flashed from below.

Crack

The ground in front of Emilia cracked. A pillar of ice—sharp, cylindrical, shiny—as thick as an oak trunk, burst out from under the ground. And with all its might, it slammed into Regulus in the diaphragm before he could complete his gesture, his feet left the ground, his body flew upward, curving slightly in an arc.

His attack did not stop, but it deviated significantly. This gave Subaru a chance: he threw himself to the ground, covering Liana with his body. In the next moment, the blow struck the ground behind them, tearing up the hard soil and splattering blood. Before that, he had time to see Regulus thrown upward, his body spinning in the air in an arc.

"Al Huma," Emilia whispered. Her voice was hoarse, scorched with pain.

The Archbishop of Greed didn't even have time to understand what was happening. 

The air in front of him — still in flight, still high up — thickened. An icy core, large and massive, materialized out of thin air. It didn't just appear — it exploded into existence, with all the magical will of its owner, right in front of his body. 

Regulus's eyes did not even have time to register how the icicle struck.

With a sound like the crack of a broken column, the icicle flew into him, piercing his already fragile balance, like a giant spear-like battering ram carrying all the fury of its owner.

Regulus flight changed direction because of this — from a steep ascent, it turned into a horizontal breakthrough. The icy icicle pushed him further and further through the sky until the initial force of the impact disappeared and, under the influence of gravity, they began to fall in an arc. The air shook when the Archbishop and the icy projectile crashed into the plain, raising a wall of earth, blood, dust, and ice debris into the air.

Meanwhile, Subaru, trembling with tension and pain, got up from the ground. His legs buckled, but he didn't let himself fall. Liana was in his arms, unharmed. 

Emilia sat amid the debris of the shattered earth. The once-flat surface was now scarred, and bloody rain flooded everything around her. Her silvery hair, wet with crimson drops, now resembled strands of molten silver torn apart and mixed with blood. Her entire right side—her face, neck, shoulder—was covered in red, and her dress, now more red than blue, clung to her skin, heavy and dark.

Her only surviving hand trembled, but she held it pressed against her wounded head — near her ear and cheek, from where blood continued to kept flowing. A deep wound cut through her skin, and only a torn stump remained of her ear. It hurt. It hurt terribly. But she did not moan.

Her fingers glowed with a soft blue light — a small water spirit swirled gently in the air above them. Its movements were slow and careful, like those of a highly experienced doctor.

Thanks to its manipulations, the flow of blood finally began to stop. Even the pain receded a little, as if muffled by a blanket. But Emilia knew there wasn't enough time for a full recovery. 

"You were incredible..." Subaru knelt down beside her, his voice trembling, but he forced himself to smile. "You... you did it." He hadn't expected it.

"You were so... so cool, Mom!" She leaned closer, looking into Emilia's eyes. "Does that spirit help you? Did it stop the bleeding?"

Emilia nodded with difficulty. Her lips twitched in an attempt to smile, but something completely different came out. A sad crooked line that hid more pain than joy. Her eyes glistened not only from tears, but from a deep, quiet fear.

"Yes," she whispered. "One of my spirits."

And then the sky above them changed.

The bloody rain did not stop — it fell evenly, softly, but with terrible constancy, leaving crimson stains on everything around. But now, in that brief moment of calm, the darkness above their heads began to glow.

Crimson, like thickened lava, the glow spread between the clouds, filling the sky like a giant cap. And from this blood-red veil, the same eyes looked out again.

Bloody. Horizontal. Without pupils.

They no longer glowed with rage. They no longer blazed with hatred. No — now they narrowed, as if focusing on something interesting. As if analyzing. Studying. Savoring.

The gaze of those eyes stopped on the wounded figure of Emilia, on Subaru with his broken face, on Liana with her large eyes full of fear. Their silhouettes — three figures in the bloody rain, one of which still glowed with a faint spirit of water — seemed to be the center of his attention.

Those eyes did not blink.

They just... stared.

Like a child leaning over a glass jar of live beetles.

"Maybe this is what Od Laguna really looks like?" One of the family members must have been thinking about this at that moment. 

No one said a word, but the sudden moment of silence was interrupted by the rather sad words that had been spoken earlier.

"Subaru," Emilia exhaled heavily, but her voice was firm, almost steely. "Take Liana and run."

Tears still glistened in her eyes, but she was already on one knee. The spirit of water disappeared, melting into the air like a dewdrop. The blood had stopped flowing, but her face remained mangled — a red mark cut across her cheek, the remains of her ear throbbed with pain, but she held on. Shaking, swaying, but not losing consciousness.

"What?" Liana cried out, pressing herself against Subaru. "No! We won't leave you! I... I won't go without you!"

Subaru was silent. His free fist clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his palm. Blood dripped from his lips—he bit them to keep from screaming. His throat burned. His chest burned.

"Did you hear me, Subaru?" Emilia turned to face him completely. "Go. Take her away. Keep her safe."

"I..." He swallowed the lump in his throat. "I... love you too much..."

His voice broke. "And you know... I can't... I can't leave you."

She sighed. And smiled.

It was a gentle, quiet smile that hid both strength and sadness. Wounds ate away at her skin, her cheek was covered with brown streaks of blood, and her eyes glistened with tears mixed with rain, but that smile... was beautiful.

"This is an order," she whispered, then raised her voice. "An order from Queen Lugnika."

And while Subaru was stunned, she grabbed him by the collar of his shirt — with her only surviving hand, her fingers trembling, but with a strength that brooked no argument. With sheer willpower, she forced herself and him to rise from their seated position.

"Please..." She looked into his eyes, pleading but at the same time commanding. "Just... run away. Save Liana. She... she's still a child. She has to live, do you understand?"

"No! Mom!" Liana lunged forward, but Emilia raised her voice—for the first time in all this time. There was something unbreakable in her tone, like steel heated in a flame.

"LIANA. HE WILL KILL US ALL, ME, YOU, DAD, PLEASE RUN, I DON'T WANT THIS TO HAPPEN TO YOU BOTH!"

The girl froze, sobbing. Subaru pulled her close. She was trembling.

"You have to protect her," Emilia said more quietly. "Just like you protected me once. Do it for me, okay?"

"Okay," Subaru exhaled. He could no longer hold back everything that was bursting out of him. His voice was broken, his eyes clouded with tears. But he agreed.

She looked at him — tenderly, warmly, as if saying goodbye to a piece of her own heart.

"I love you," she said. "Both of you and Pack. More than anything else in this world."

And before he could answer, her fingers gripped his shirt collar again. With one sharp movement, she turned him around. Then she pushed him.

He didn't expect the strength in her hand. She was exhausted, wounded — but she pushed him with such desperate determination that Subaru, barely touching the ground, almost lost his balance and flew seven meters, holding Liana, who howled with fear and rage. After landing, the initial momentum made him run like a madman. They quickly moved away from Emilia, who just watched them with a smile until she finally turned around and saw angry man.

"Do you think that will help?" Regulus shouted, as if continuing a conversation that had long since ended. His figure suddenly appeared in the air, as if ejected by space itself. His voice, cold and contemptuous, cut through the thick air. "They will die anyway. Just after you, woman."

"My name is Emilia! Emilia Natsuki!" Her voice sounded too confident for a one-armed half-elf. "And that will never happen. Under no circumstances. That is my absolute!"

The space around her filled with a blue glow, obeying her will. Magic flashed through her fingers — her words were like a law engraved in the very foundation of existence. No warnings. No chance of anything else.

Subaru ran.

Every step hurt — his feet burned, his knees clenched like a vice, his lungs screamed. But he didn't fall. Liana clung to him with a desperation that could melt even stone — and only that desperation kept him on his feet.

"Don't stop..." he said to himself. "Don't turn around."

His arms held Liana so tightly it felt like her bones would crack — but she didn't complain. Her hot tears ran down his chest and stomach, mixing with sweat and the bloody rain that was still pouring from the sky. He felt her shudder with every sharp sound that echoed behind them, with every crack of ice that echoed in his mind with the smiling face of the person he could call the most important person in his life.

Meanwhile, behind them, all hell was breaking loose. Ice was hitting the ground, destroying everything around it, raising clouds of dust, splattering blood, drowning out all other possible sounds, except for one. This sound spoke like a person who had never died. Without empathy. Without pity.

And then the sound of something fast drowned out all other sounds, and the blow came.

Deafening. Wet. Everything fell silent for a moment. 

The rhythmic sound of dead rain filled the surrounding world again when the previous moment ended.

The blow passed through Subaru like a wave of cold, even though he couldn't hear it. His legs stumbled, but he held on, continuing to carry out his wife's last wish.

"Mom!" Liana suddenly cried out, sensing that the storm was over. Her little hands jerked, trying to break free. "DAD! MOM! LET'S GO BACK!"

He held her even tighter. It was the only thing he could do now. Hold her and run, hoping that everything would end well, at least for her. 

Subaru felt almost nothing when he saw the burning capital before his eyes, when he finally ran out of the garden and looked down. The entire city below was burning with hellish fire, which meant there was no escape. It was literally a hellish canvas, where every street, every house, was stitched with bright threads of flame. Even the rain from the sky, which a minute ago had been bloody, now hissed and evaporated, unable to extinguish the white-hot city that was devouring itself, leaving only black smoke and incredible heat in the place of former life.

And in the midst of all this horror, he saw it

White as death, gigantic, swollen, the White Whale swimming above the ruined neighborhoods. Its body — like marble, as if cast from a corpse's bones — glistened against the backdrop of tongues of flame. Its mouth, with countless teeth, was open, and a low hum emanated from it, spreading over the city, penetrating the very heart, breaking the mind.

"This can't be..." Subaru blurted out, continuing to run downhill, because there was simply no choice. "I... We... We defeated him..."

The whale swept over the burned tower, catching it with its tail. Stones flew through the sky like a wave covering the entire street, bombarding the burning houses and destroying them even more. Meanwhile, the whale, seemingly oblivious to its actions, descended, opening its mouth wider to seem to swallow a couple of buildings.

Subaru, distracted by the whale's actions, unfortunately did not react in time. The stone, slippery from rain and blood, treacherously twisted his foot, and Subaru lost his balance.

"AGHH!" he gasped as he fell, but managed to turn his body to the side so that Liana would not be injured. His ribs hit the ground with a deafening thud. Pain filled every cell in the area of impact, and a groan escaped his lips.

He fell — with Liana in his arms. She curled up against his chest, wrapping her arms around his neck. The grass was green, but already drenched red — heavy, warm, and foul-smelling. It seemed as if it had grown not from the ground — but from blood.

His eyes widened as he raised his head. Light flashed at the edges of his vision, smoke covered the entire sky, obscuring his eyes, and rain continued to fall.

"What... is happening..." Subaru gasped, thinking. "Is this... Is this... reality?"

The world answered King Lugnika's question quite directly, through the sound of Liana's sobs, the feeling of unbearable pain, the smell of blood, the sight of smoke, memories of the explosion that killed many dear lives, and the realization that this smile was the last. In other words, it was simply:

A nightmare of reality

Gasping in pain, Subaru fell to his knees, pulling Liana with him. The air stilled — the sharp smell of rotten flowers hit his nostrils. A whirlwind was born inside him — horror, cold and immeasurable, even supplanting the pain. The world boiled down to this moment, to this darkness before him. He raised his head and his eyes widened in fear. A figure in black, as if carved from the darkness itself, stood a step away from him. The hood was pulled down low, but long silvery strands of hair peeked out through the slit. He couldn't see the eyes, but he knew exactly what color they were.  

Behind the figure, he could see long, twisted, dark hands.

There were countless of them.

Dark, distorted, with sharp claws that bent at impossible angles. They clattered out of the darkness like waves, flooding everything around them. Subaru's entire vision was filled with darkness, only Liana remained in it — bright, like the last star in a torn abyss. Dozens of hands rushed toward them with the intention to grab, tear, destroy, kill.

"No..." He tried to get to his feet, but the hands were faster.  

The first fingers broke into his collarbone, splitting it with a tearing crunch, wringing a cry of pain from him. Others grabbed Liana by the hair, tearing her away from him, their strength was no match. She howled, stretching out her arms: "Dad!" Dozens more hands wrapped around her like vipers: some squeezed her chest, tearing her skin with their claws, others dug into her stomach, back, legs. She cried and begged, but very soon her pleas turned into heart-rending moans of pain and crying.  

"GIVE HER BACK!" Subaru rushed forward, unaware of his own injury. But a sea of darkness engulfed him. Hands pierced his body from all sides — tearing muscles, crushing bones, tearing out pieces of flesh. He fell, fountains of blood flooding the grass, inhuman pain piercing his body from all sides, a cry of pain immediately born and died, replaced by something like a sigh coming from his mouth. Liana, on the verge of consciousness, looked at him imploringly until black hands gripped her chest.

A crunch

Her body shuddered, her lips opened for a final scream, but only a gurgle escaped her throat. Her ribs pierced her skin, protruding outward like bloody flowers. Her hands opened—dozens of palms clutching torn pieces of her heart.

"Lia..." Subaru reached out with his last ounce of strength, but fists from the darkness grabbed him by the back. Fingers, cold and sharp, passed through flesh as if through butter. He felt the bones of his rib cage crack like glass. Hands twisted inside, searching, tearing, filling his mind with blinding pain.  

The pain flared up in a square, like the sun, burning out his consciousness.  

The last thing he saw was Liana. Her empty gaze directed at the sky. And dark palms that possessively clutched the remains of their hearts with Liana.  

The intermission began

The sea of hands rolled back into a black abyss, at the center of which was a figure with beautiful hair. The bodies fell to the ground, empty.

Natsuki Subaru, after his sudden awakening, bent over on the floor, covered in sweat, biting his fist so hard that the taste of blood mixed with saliva and sweat. A scream stuck in his throat, turning into a hoarse moan of pain and fear. He lay there trembling until the image of Liana faded away, replaced by the cold touch of reality: rough boards under his body, the smell of hospital ointments and herbs and old bandages. Finally, he slowly opened his eyes.  

Darkness. Not complete — a moonbeam shone through the nearest glass window, falling on Emilia. She lay on a narrow bed, looking like a mummy. Bandages wrapped her from head to toe, only her mouth and eyes remained free, but even they were contorted into a thin line of pain and discomfort. The boy exhaled noticeably when he saw that her left arm, which was completely bandaged, was in place; it really was just a dream after all.

Subaru moved away from the bed on all fours, leaning against the wall to make as little noise as possible, because he didn't want to disturb Emilia. He closed his eyes, feeling his heart beating, continuing to move in the given direction. This was not the first dream where everything ended in a bloody mess.

"Subaru? Did you have another bad dream?" The voice in his head rang like a bell, but with a hint of alarm. It didn't belong to Emilia, although it was very similar. It was her — the Witch, part of the Witch, whose image was identical in appearance to the woman he considered the most beautiful creature in the multiverse: silvery hair, amethyst eyes, elven ears, even the softness of her intonation.  

"Yes, but it doesn't matter," he thought, without opening his eyes.

"It does! Subaru, you have to be in a good mental state, I'm sorry, I, I didn't know, really! I thought it was the shortest way to the border."  

He pinched his wrist, trying to feel the pain that would override her presence. It didn't help, so he decided to show his curiosity.  

"Sattela, we've already talked about this, I don't blame you for anything, what I said then was out of desperation. Better tell me about Emilia's condition. Her mana and gate..." 

"Slowly, but recovering," her voice became less anxious but warmer, almost tender, it seemed she had decided to play along for now. "Her body, as I feel it, has already passed the most critical point and now she is not in danger of complications, she has coped. But she needs time to fully recover and care, a lot of care."

Subaru opened his eyes and turned his head. Emilia didn't move. Only the slight rise of her chest under the blanket confirmed that she was alive. He continued to crawl toward the window. The house he had temporarily purchased was a one-room dwelling, but it was quite long.

Kararagi. A border village near Priestella. The roof of the house was made of wood, the walls of clay — they had been hiding here for several days, ever since they miraculously escaped the clutches of death. Satella told him to flee here, after leaving the estate. She led him all the way here to solve a very exotic problem.  

"You doubt me," her voice sounded sad and guilty. "But I understand, it was my fault. I made a mistake, and you and Emilia suffered."  

He stopped by the window, kneeling down and pressing his forehead against the cold glass. Outside, it was the dead of night. The house was on the outskirts of the village, so there were no other houses in sight, only the stars and the night silhouettes of distant mountains greeted him.

"You said it was the only way to avoid being caught, to stay ahead of the information, and you were right, details are details, but what depresses me more is that I don't know what happened to Pack and Ram, and that clown, is the fight with the cult over?"

"I don't know, but unfortunately, that's not our concern right now," replied the Witch, and something like reproach flashed in her voice. "Subaru, don't forget, they're not our friends yet."  

Subaru punched the windowsill. The wood cracked. Emilia sighed in her sleep, and he froze like a criminal, but his left hand still grabbed his master's throat.

"We wouldn't be in this situation now if you hadn't told me not to cut that pathetic, worthless throat back then! So don't tell me how to treat others!"

"Subaru, you know how everything works, do you think I set the rules for 'return by death'? The Witch fell silent, then added more quietly, "If I could, I would protect her like my own child. You understand... She is very dear to me, so that step was justified, I can't leave her."  

Subaru clutched his chest. He felt nauseous. The Witch who had killed millions of lives spoke of Emilia with maternal tenderness. It was exciting. Unbearable, although it couldn't be any other way, because the reasons why she spoke that way were ironclad, and Subaru was forced to accept it; in fact, he had accepted it long ago.  

"Try to rest, please," she sang softly, and it seemed to him that her eyes appeared before his own, her voice becoming like a lullaby. "Tomorrow will be a difficult day. You must be strong. For her."  

He slid down the wall to the floor, covering his face with his hands. Was there a cold draft coming from the window? Or did he just imagine it? Probably imagined it, because that's not possible in Kararagi. Somewhere out there, a few dozen kilometers away, in the Watergate City, were those with whom he had formed a family over the past year since he had arrived here. And now he was sitting here, listening to the voice of the witch who had destroyed half the world 400 years ago, although in reality, according to her own words, it wasn't that simple back then, but he didn't have the strength to think about the details now.

Suddenly, Emilia jumped out of bed, an incomprehensible sound escaping from her mouth — a faint moan that she tried to stifle. Subaru instantly jumped to his feet, forgetting everything but her, the floorboards creaking under his feet as he ran to Emilia.  

"Don't move," he whispered, already beside her, staring into her beautiful eyes. "The wounds..."  

She closed her eyes, gasping for air. The bandages on her body began to soak red.  

"Su...baru..." she uttered his name like a spell. "Su..."  

He put his hand on her shoulder, feeling her tremble.  

"Try to sleep. It's okay, I'm here."  

It was a lie. She could sense it. But she seemed to obey.  

"She believes you," the Witch's voice rang out as Emilia's breathing evened out again. "Right now, you are her world. Please don't forget that."  

Subaru didn't answer. He changed position, sitting on the floor with his back against the bed, and watched as the moon slowly disappeared behind the clouds. He would have a lot to do after dawn, but he was ready for it; after all, he was her knight.

Chapter Text

The light was on in the room of Kenichi and Naoko Natsuki's only son. The curtains were drawn, preventing the outside world from peering inside. The air was a little stuffy — the owner of the room hadn't aired it out for three days. On shelves along the wall near the wardrobe, stood figurines — delicate anime girls with long silver hair in fanciful but beautiful dresses and armor. Beneath them were several open boxes filled with various odds and ends, packed volumes of manga, and several stacks of old and new game discs. Right there, but even lower, were old manga, neatly stacked in piles; some of the covers were slightly worn at the edges from numerous re-readings.

On the right side of the room was a desk with a computer, monitor, mouse, and keyboard on it. Below, near the foot of the desk, lay a school bag, already slightly dusty from disuse. Subaru Natsuki lay on the futon, holding a manga in one hand, while the other was thrown behind his head.

"Damn, what a moment..." he muttered, turning the page.

The volume was from a new series called "Seer" which had him hooked: the story of a boy who had no combat skills but had one unique ability — to see fragments of the future. Now he was trying with all his might to save a beautiful girl from the death predicted by his vision half a volume ago. The main scene was approaching its climax — the boy was standing in front of her on the roof, unarmed but full of determination.

"Come on... Come on, now... DO IT!" Subaru thought, impatiently scanning the panel with his eyes.

And at that very moment, there was a knock at the door.

"Sonnnnnn!" his father's voice boomed through the wall. "Go to the store! We're out of eggs! And your mother asked to buy peas!"

A mechanical sigh escaped from the lips of the seventeen-year-old boy.

"Me again..." Subaru rolled his eyes wearily. His hand with manga fell limply onto his chest.

Reluctantly getting up, he pulled on his usual tracksuit over his T-shirt — black with a white torso, slightly worn in places, with a large letter "N" on the left side near his heart and also decorated with orange lines and inserts here and there. At the exit, he paused for a moment, looking back at the room: shelves with figurines, manga, discs, a computer, a futon, a wardrobe, curtains, a backpack — everything familiar to the point of pain.

"Damn... Distracting me as always at the most interesting moment!" he finally thought as he left the room.

Leaving his room, Subaru found himself in the living room— most of the day it was always brighter here than in his room, because his mother didn't usually close the curtains. The ceiling lamp cast a soft, warm light over the room: a low table, several cushions for seating, a TV on the side — now turned off. His father, Kenichi Natsuki, was comfortably seated on the sofa with an open book in his hands. A man of sturdy build, about forty years old, he wore glasses and had dark hair, the only feature Subaru had inherited from him unchanged, and the color of his eyes was identical to that of his hair. His reading had just been interrupted by Subaru's arrival — a few minutes ago, he had been talking to his wife, Naoko, who was busy in the kitchen. The aroma of broth and roasted meat wafted from there.

"Don't take too long, okay?" said his mother, peeking out of the kitchen with a smile, holding a wooden spoon in her hand. Her hair, braided and adorned with a crimson bow, was brown, identical to the color of her eyes, whose evil gaze might seem quite contrasting to her non-threatening appearance to the average person. "And don't forget the peas!"

"Okay..." Subaru muttered, shoving his hands into the pockets of his tracksuit.

His father looked up from his book and, squinting, added cheerfully,

"Come back quickly before it gets completely dark. And get some fresh air while you're at it!"

"Fresh air, yeah..." he thought sourly, but said nothing aloud.

"Good luck out there!" added his mother, waving her spoon.

After a quick nod to his parents, Subaru walked into the hallway. There, he quickly put on his sneakers, which took five seconds, and mechanically took his keys and wallet from the nightstand and opened the door. The warm spring air immediately caressed his face.

It was already evening outside. Spring was really warm, which was typical for Japan. Blue-purple clouds gathered in the sky above the rooftops. The streetlights had just begun to glow, and the moon peeking out from behind the clouds helped them with its natural light.

"Oh... It's really getting dark soon, wow, I didn't even notice that the day was almost over," flashed through the boy's mind.

Subaru headed to the store along his usual route. He passed familiar two-story houses, an empty playground, and kiosks. There weren't many people around — the spring evening attracted only a small number of people who were either going somewhere on business, like Subaru, for example, or walking with their significant other under the moonlight, hugging, kissing, and generally doing all sorts of other things.

The dark-haired boy's thoughts kept returning to the manga lying on the bed.

"Right now... According to the plan, the boy was supposed to grab her hand when she started to fall... Damn, how interesting... I'll go back and finish reading it."

Before he knew it, he found himself at a large intersection. Ahead was a traffic light. Red light. After this traffic light, all he had to do was turn left, and there, closer to the end of the street, was a store called "MINI-SHOP" where Subaru was headed. The beauty of it was that it was open 24/7 and the prices there were quite reasonable.

Subaru stopped. He took his hands out of his pockets and, a little embarrassed, looked around. On the other side of the street stood a young couple — the girl was showing the boy something on her phone, possibly a photo.

At that moment, he remembered:

"My phone!... Ha, I didn't even take it... But it's okay, it's only a five-minute walk."

He sighed, staring at the red light.

The spring evening was calm. Cars rumbled in the distance, and a gentle breeze carried the scent of fresh grass and trees to his flat nose.

Everything looked the same as always. Just like every evening before.

The green light flashed.

"Finally..." Subaru thought casually and leisurely moved forward.

His footsteps echoed on the still warm asphalt, the soles of his sneakers rhythmically touching the crosswalk. At that moment, the same couple walked past him — a guy in a light hoodie and a girl in a short skirt and denim jacket, in whose pocket she had already put her phone. Ordinary, like background characters in some third-rate romantic comedy. Subaru's gaze involuntarily slid over them:

"Just an average couple, it would be..." — flashed through his mind without much interest.

And suddenly something changed.

His field of vision seemed to skew for a moment.

At the edge of his vision, in the corners of his eyes, something began to flicker — as if shadows were trembling, pulsating. Long streaks of darkness blurred and disappeared, as if the air had become cloudy, as if he were looking through hot glass.

Subaru began to blink. Quickly. Often. To dispel the strange effect.

A few steps — and he was already on the other side of the road. He rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand in annoyance.

"I must be tired... That computer again... And I read manga for hours on end, the result is obvious, as they say," a faint thought crossed his mind.

He sighed and was about to put his hands back in his pockets when...

Suddenly, the air around him changed.

The warm, gentle evening breeze disappeared. It was replaced by a sharp cold. Piercing. Alien. Predatory. 

"Huh?"

Subaru opened his eyes wide — and froze.

He was no longer standing on the familiar sidewalk near the familiar traffic light.

The asphalt under his feet had disappeared. Instead, there was something wet, soft, fluffy, cold.

Snow

Wide white spaces covered the ground. Everywhere. All around were tall trunks of dark trees. Thick, frost-covered branches loomed on all sides; one would have to be blind not to realize that he was in a forest.

"What? How? WHAAAAAT?" — the thought flashed through his mind in confusion.

Everything happened incredibly fast. Just a moment ago — the city, evening, streetlights, asphalt. Now — an ominous, unfamiliar forest.

The air was freezing. Sharp needles of cold pierced his thin tracksuit, reaching his skin. He shivered — his body was overcome with chills.

His feet were already sinking ankle-deep into the snow.

Subaru looked around in confusion. His heart began to beat faster.

"Where am I? How did I get here? Why? Who? What? What? What??????"

No people. No city sounds. Only the quiet, ominous crackling of snow under his feet and the dull, cold air that burned his throat.

Not understanding anything, he stood in the middle of the snow-covered forest, his hands clenched into fists, and felt fear slowly creeping into his chest.

Meanwhile, a damp, piercing wave of cold had completely enveloped his body. His suit was of no help — neither his hands, nor his feet, nor his torso felt any warmth. The cold penetrated to his bones and deeper than bone. The boy continued to stand without changing his position, because his brain, under the influence of fear, refused to send commands to his limbs as he tried to comprehend the situation. His heart was pounding wildly, his breathing was ragged, and steam was coming out of his mouth.

"Is anyone there? H-H-Help me!" he shouted, trying to drown out his own fear. His voice broke.

He looked around — there were only dark tree trunks, white snow, and no human figures. There was no sound in response.

Panic grew. His breathing became shallow. The cold penetrated his clothes more and more, especially in his legs, which were beginning to feel numb.

"HEY! ANYONE! HELP!!" he shouted even louder, his voice breaking.

No response. No echo. It was as if the whole world around him had swallowed the sound. The forest stood dead silent.

"This isn't a dream... This can't be a dream..." Feverish thoughts raced through his head. He pinched his forearm hard. The pain came with a slight delay, but it came nonetheless, which was a truly alarming sign.

"It's real. I... teleported? Here? But where the hell is 'here'?! To another world?!"

"Fuck!" he blurted out, and Subaru clutched his head with his hands.

His head was spinning.

"Phone... Phone...! Damn it, I didn't even take it..." He squeezed his temples with his fingers as if he wanted to squeeze his brain out. "How could I forget that damn cell phone!"

He closed his eyes for a few seconds, trying to collect himself. Panic mixed with cold, his body began to tremble with fatigue and fear.

And then a memory popped into his head — clear and distinct.

The North Star. The Polaris Star. Astronomy had always been his hobby and passion. Since childhood, he had loved watching and studying the stars, reading various myths and legends about them. The North Star was a point of reference. Always in its place.

"If only I could see the sky... at least the stars... I could determine the direction!"

He raised his head sharply, his gaze sliding upward. But — nothing. All around him were thick, branchy crowns covered in frost. The sky was not visible. Snow lay in a thick layer, and the forest stood dense, like a wall.

"Shit..." he thought, his teeth involuntarily began to chatter.

But in his head, a plan was already forming... no, not a plan — more like a parody of a plan. Ridiculous, desperate, worthless. But at least it was something, considering that Subaru didn't even know how to survive in such a situation.

"I have to go. Get out to the clearing. See the sky. Find North. And... and then decide what to do next... I can't stand here. Otherwise... I'll just freeze to death here like an idiot."

Subaru took a deep breath. The cold air burned his lungs. He lifted his legs out of the snow — already heavy, his muscles filled with lead — and began to carefully make his way forward, to where the trees seemed sparser.

Subaru stepped forward cautiously. Each step was difficult — the snow sank deep under his feet, his sneakers got wet instantly, and his toes began to go numb. The cold sent new waves through his body.

He walked slowly, breathing heavily — steam continued to rise in clouds from his mouth. Fear penetrated every cell of his consciousness.

"What is this place?... Damn it ... Damn it ... Fuck ... Why is everything like this?... Why?... WHY?! WHY?! WHY?! MOM! DAD!" — his thoughts were confused, his heart was pounding in his throat.

His eyes darted across the barely visible tree trunks. It seemed that any movement of a shadow, any crunch of snow, would cause something to jump out of the darkness. The forest was unnaturally quiet. Not alive — no birds singing, no wind rustling, only deafening silence. A silence that was oppressive, that blocked his ears.

Subaru swallowed hard, his dry throat cutting from the cold.

Finally, making his way between the trees, he noticed a place ahead where the crowns were becoming sparser. The branches here did not form a solid dome — there was more space between the trunks and branches.

He quickened his pace, almost falling into the snow, but managed to stay on his feet. Fear did not let go, but a faint hope pushed him forward.

"If only... if only the stars... if only I could understand!" — that was all he could think about.

Finally, he reached the clearing. He stopped. Slowly, as if afraid of disappointment, he raised his head.

The sky was black and deep. There were no clouds, luckily. Clear and starry. And yet...

Subaru froze.

His gaze darted from left to right, back to left, back to right. His eyes clung to the constellations... unfamiliar. Completely unfamiliar. Not a single familiar configuration. Not one.

"What the... What is this?.. Where is the Big Dipper?.. Orion should be here... Where is the North Star? Where is even one familiar star?"

He searched again and again with his eyes. In vain. The map of the starry sky that he had in his memory — all his favorite constellations, studied over the years — did not match what was hanging above him.

Everything was foreign. Unfamiliar. Wrong.

His heart sank somewhere into his boots. A wave of Icy horror washed over him with renewed force.

"Maybe... maybe I'm just in the southern hemisphere..." He clung to the last thread of logic. "The starry sky is different there. And if I'm far south..."

This assumption was almost instantly refuted, because if it were the southern hemisphere, he would have seen familiar southern constellations, at least some of them. But here, there were none. And most importantly...

"There are no such forests in the southern hemisphere. Snow-covered ones. In winter — maybe somewhere in the Andes, in Australia or New Zealand at high altitudes... but like this?!" he muttered, not noticing that he was speaking aloud.

Another thing — it was difficult to breathe because of the cold, but not because of the thin air.

"So I'm not in the mountains... Not in the Himalayas, not in Japan..."

"This... This is definitely not my world... Another world... I... I'm in another world..." — this thought was sharp, crushing.

Perhaps if he had been transported to some other place in this world, where there was a warm climate and a different time of day and some living beings, such as a beautiful princess, he would have been delighted — after all, he had imagined this so many times while reading manga and watching anime: a hero transported to a fantasy world. New adventures, a great mission, power, love...

But now — cold to the bone, loneliness, fear. And death breathing down his neck. It all made for a not very pleasant cocktail of feelings.

It was bad. Very bad.

"DAMN IT!" he blurted out. "DAMN IT-DAMN IT-DAMN IT!"

The plan had failed. No reference points. No North Star. Not even a single familiar landmark.

He clenched his teeth, swallowed hard, trying not to let panic completely overwhelm him, even though he knew it was useless, that it would soon consume him anyway.

"I have to keep moving... I can't stand still..."

Without a specific direction, at random, as his eyes could see, which saw almost nothing, Subaru moved forward. His legs obeyed sluggishly, his body was tired from the cold, but to stop meant to voluntarily surrender himself to death, and to move meant, on the contrary, to postpone this encounter as long as possible, even though in such a situation it was inevitable.

He walked, his whole body trembling, into the darkness of the forest, alone, in a strange and dangerous world, not knowing what lay ahead.

The cold air continued to stick to his skin as he stumbled through the deep, snow-covered, unknown. Strange but understandable images began to creep into his head: tissue necrosis, frostbite on his fingers, toes, ears, face, purple-black blisters under his skin, a painful, slow death, a crust of ice forming on a corpse blackened by frostbite.

He abruptly pulled himself out of this spiral of horror. Was this his future? Quite possibly. Probably. But not 100 percent, he wanted to think so, to convince himself of it. It didn't work.

"Everything will be fine! I will definitely get out of here, I will just keep going!... Civilization must be somewhere nearby! It's impossible that they just threw me here with no chance of survival, right?! RIGHT?!"

Subaru continued walking, and the barely visible landscapes around him did not change at all, only occasionally changing their density. Tall, small trees, snow, and silence constantly accompanied him. Walking was unbearably difficult due to a combination of external and internal factors. Due to the lack of change and the all-consuming darkness, the boy began to think that he was treading water, even though the movement and burning sensation in his legs and sneakers suggested otherwise.

"I can't see anything... I can't see where I'm going... Am I even walking?" The thought repeated itself in his head over and over again, as if he had put it on repeat.

The branches of the trees hung overhead, bending and creaking under their own weight, forming eerie, barely visible silhouettes — like bizarre hands reaching out to him. The trembling and shivering only intensified, along with the chattering of his teeth. Subaru had to clench his jaw very tightly to fight it.

His breath continued to form thick clouds of vapor that hung in front of his face, preventing him from seeing even what was right in front of him. The fingers and toes on his hands and feet were already aching and beginning to lose color, responding to his brain's commands with a noticeable delay. Every step and movement began to seem clumsy and weak, and the desire to rest, lie down, and succumb to sleep began to intensified exponentially. To distract himself from this overwhelming desire, he resumed his futile attempts to call for help:

"Hey!" he shouted into the darkness, a wave of pain rising in his trachea and throat, the cold air actively hindered his cry. "HEY!! Is anyone there?!!"

The voice broke against the silence and disappeared, leaving not even an echo. No answer, no movement. Nothing.

"No... This isn't normal. What kind of lunatic teleported me here?... Please! Anyone! I don't want to..."

"SOMEONE! Hey! I'M HERE!" he shouted again, this time louder, with a rasp that came from deep within his chest, causing Subaru to almost fall from the pain as he coughed up phlegm onto the snow.

Meanwhile, the forest swallowed his voice again, as if it were nothing, just the buzzing of insects, no, even less — something insignificant, completely inaudible and invisible to the world. The only response was the wind, which the world sent, probably out of pity, recognizing his futile efforts. 

The cold had long since settled in his bones, spinal cord, and nerves. It was especially again unbearable in his feet, for obvious reasons — his sneakers had long since gotten wet, snow was getting inside, burning his skin, every second in them was torture, but it also gave him extra time before complete frostbite.

He hunched his shoulders and wrapped his arms around himself, which barely obeyed him, as if trying to keep warm with his own body. He was shaking. His heart was pounding. His head was throbbing. Panic clawing at his throat, threatening to turn into real madness.

"I can't see anything... Are they moving? No, am I moving? Are the trees following me?"

He turned abruptly. He looked around. Everything looked the same — snow, shadows, night, trees, no one moving. The only difference was the footprints he left in the snow.

"Someone must be here!" he thought, preparing for another bout of pain, and shouted again:

"HELP!"

His voice cracked into a hoarse croak, causing a sharp spasm. Subaru doubled over, seized by a dry, wracking cough. Each spasm sent a stabbing pain through his chest. He could barely breathe, the cold air burning his windpipe and triggering new waves of coughing. Tears welled up in his eyes, instantly freezing in the air. 

In response — silence again. The forest was deaf.

When the coughing fit ended, Subaru straightened up and wiped the remnants of tears from under his eyes. His lips, which were very dry, had long since been covered with brittle cracks from the all-consuming cold.

The unknown engulfed him. Everything around him seemed to be watching him, had eyes, wanted him dead. After that obsessive thought, he couldn't shake the oppressive feeling that someone or something was watching him. Invisible. Oppressive. Silent.

And it was worse than any cold, the cold itself, not the prospect of death from cold due to frostbite and loss of consciousness, followed by cardiac arrest.

"If I don't get out... if I don't find at least a road..." — the thought did not end. He did not allow it. He took a step forward. Another one. Yet another.

Again, at random.

Anywhere.

Just not standing still. Just not staying in one place, even though he had almost no strength left to do so.

A sudden growl broke the eerie silence of the snow-covered forest—loud, guttural, animalistic. It seemed to vibrate throughout the entire space, penetrating the snow, the trees, and Subaru's very brain.

Subaru spun around abruptly. His heart tightened, his irritated eyes widened. And then he saw them.

The dim light that barely penetrated the curtain of snow revealed a terrifying sight: the silhouette of a pack of creatures, at least three of them, slipping between the trunks about thirty meters away from him. Their eyes glowed bright red, like hot coals at night, which gave them away the most. Their fur was light, almost white, with a barely noticeable shade of silver. However, these were clearly not ordinary "wolves". They were larger, more powerful. Their paws stepped on the snow almost silently, but every movement radiated predatory grace.

Their eyes glowed with hatred. Not hunger, not instinct, but conscious, slow malice. Subaru had never seen such a look in animals before.

"What the hell is this...?" The thought flashed through his mind like a blow. Horror gripped his throat. He watched as they approached — three shadows with red eyes. Their fur bristled as they arched their backs in unison and bared their gleaming teeth. The growling intensified, merging into a fierce chorus, as if the night itself had decided to speak through them.

Subaru's body reacted before his mind did: he let out a hoarse, almost animalistic cry and lunged forward, sideways, anywhere — just away.

The air stung his lungs as he raced through the snow, because fear and adrenaline, even through the cold, temporarily made his fatigue disappear. Every step was a stumble, almost a fall. His sneakers sank into the loose snow, leaving tracks behind that these creatures would soon follow.

Behind him, he heard growling. Loud. Close.

He turned around for just a moment. The creatures moved at a speed that did not suit their size and the environment. They glided across the snow like smoke, silently, as if the world did not dare to interfere with them.

"Bad! ... Bad, bad, bad!" Subaru exhaled, clenching his teeth.

The chase. Relentless. The wolves coordinated perfectly, like parts of a single system. But suddenly... two of them stopped.

Subaru noticed this out of the corner of his eye. The two turned sharply, disappearing into the shadows of the trees, as if retreating. One remained. But this one — the central one, perhaps the leader — became more frightening. His eyes suddenly flashed brighter, the light inside them pulsing like an LED. And he sped up.

Subaru realized that he wasn't just chasing him. He was leading him. Herding him. Forcing him to run where he wanted him to go.

"No... No, no, no, please..." — thoughts gushed forth. He couldn't see the road, only trees. Small, large, twisted branches grabbed him like claws, scratching his neck and arms, tearing off snow and throwing it into his eyes.

He was breathing sharply, intermittently. The world turned into a flickering white meat grinder. Panic completely took over his mind.

And then he heard it — not from behind, but from the side. A growl. Another one. A new one.

Another "wolf" — the first of those that had disappeared. It emerged from the darkness and blocked the road on the left. And in a moment — a third, coming from the opposite side. The three of them came out of the shadows. They surrounded him and pounced forward almost simultaneously.

Subaru instinctively jumped aside with a frightened cry, barely avoiding the jaws of the nearest creature. His legs buckled as he landed, and he fell on his side, hitting a tree trunk, but in a microsecond, on pure adrenaline, despite the pain, he ran desperately. Forward, through the thicket.

The three beasts that had jumped to the spot where he had been standing a moment ago collided with a loud smack in the middle. The collision sounded painful and frightening. But it was only a moment of confusion. Despite the blow, they only growled with rage and, bumping into each other, continued their pursuit.

Behind him — the rumbling of paws, howling, pounding on the snow. The wolves ran in a pack of three. This time — at full strength.

He could feel them getting closer. He could hear every hoarse breath behind him. His heart was beating so hard that it reverberated in his numb fingers.

"NO-NO-NO-NO-NO!!!!!" he screamed when he saw the red light of their eyes flashing very close by.

And at that very moment...

He slipped on a small patch of ice that was invisible under the snow. The snow beneath him shifted — he stumbled and fell face down. 

The snow cut painfully into the palms of hands. The entire front of his body began to ache almost instantly.

He rolled over sharply, sliding in the snow, trying to protect himself somehow. His back hit the cold ground, his chest rising heavily.

His eyes caught the red sparkles again.

Three shadows rushed straight at him.

He only had time to inhale and focus his gaze on them, and it turned out that they were all the same: white fur, red eyes, a strange spike-horn on their muzzles, spikes along their spines, elongated muzzles, teeth...

The next few seconds were a million fragmented flashes of hell. The first wolf, the one that had emerged second from their previous maneuver, landed on him the fastest. An ominous leap, a white flash in the snow—and then pain. Sharp, cold as ice from hell, teeth sank into Subaru's right side, below his ribs.

"AAAAARGH!" His scream tore through the air, wild and frantic. He felt the fangs piercing through the tissue, skin, muscles, tearing, twisting deeper. A hot wave of blood flooded his side, seeping through his clothes, a burning stream of life fluid, staining everything the appropriate color. "LET GO! LET ME GO!"

The second "wolf", the one with pulsating fiery eyes, seemed to be waiting for his prey to make a mistake; they were all waiting. He lunged forward, his powerful jaws opening to reveal rows of gleaming, razor-sharp teeth. They caught Subaru in the chest, slightly to the left of center — where, beneath a thin layer of muscle, his heart was beating wildly.

"N-No...!" Subaru sobbed, his eyes wide with unbearable horror and pain. "P-Please... no...!"

A crunch

Not a dull one, but a horribly sharp, brittle one. The teeth pierced through skin, muscle, and ribs as if through paper. He felt something important to his body — a lung? A heart? — being pierced and torn to pieces. Blood, hot and salty, splashed into his throat. He choked on it, his scream turning into a gurgling, terrible sound mixed with the hoarse growl of a beast. "Ghhhh... kh... kh-eh...!" He couldn't breathe, only coughing up bloody foam, his body writhing in agony. The pain in his chest was all-consuming, as if it were being burned from the inside with a hot iron.

The third "wolf" landed silently to the side, not rushing directly at him. Then he approached Subaru. His red eyes coldly watched as his brothers held their prey. Then it lunged forward with its head. Its jaws slid down, gripping the left side of Subaru's face. Its upper fangs pierced his eye socket and temple, while its lower fangs pierced his cheek and jaw.

"Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Then — a dull crack, all-pervading, inside his head. Something shattered in his skull under the pressure of powerful jaws, close to his brain. The pain was so unbearable, so absurd, that for a moment it burned out all other sensations, and for a second his body ceased to feel fatigue, cold, numbness, the warmth of his own blood. Blood flooded his mouth, face, and the snow. The light in his left eye went out, leaving only a black abyss of pain. "STTTTTTPPP! HRTSSSSSS! MO..M... DA..D!" he roared, choking on blood and saliva, desperately, like a small child.

His arms and legs were twitching, pushing, kicking against the white fur splattered with his own dark blood. He punched the wolf that was gnawing at his face, feeling the hard bone of the skull under the skin. These were his last spasms. His strength left him instantly. His movements became weaker and slower. The beasts continued their work, paying no attention to him. The first "wolf", still clinging to his side, pulled his head from   him. Subaru felt a terrible tearing sensation—skin, muscles, even part of his body was being torn away. The second "wolf", buried in his chest, jerked its head to the side, tearing out pieces of tissue and bone with a disgusting smacking sound.

"Pl...y..." His lips tried to say something, but only a gurgle of blood came out. Tears, cold, washed away from his right eye, mixing with blood and sweat. He no longer felt the cold snow beneath his back. He no longer felt or saw anything except the all-consuming darkness closing in from the edges of his vision and the last flashes of unbearable pain where the beasts continued to tear at his body. His gaze became glassy. The pulsating red light of the wolves' eyes in front of him began to blur, merging into one large bloody spot with dark contours. A final spasm ran through his body. His hand, barely raised in a last attempt at defense, fell helplessly into the snow. His vision almost faded, swallowed by darkness. All that remained was the chaos of sounds he could not hear: hoarse growls, greedy slurping, the roar of beasts, and the distant, muffled beating of his own heart, fading somewhere in the abyss of pain.

Silence. Cold, complete, and final, it descended upon his consciousness, clashing with the chaos around him.

Suddenly — words. They appeared in the frozen silence, like silver bells breaking on ice, filling the silence with themselves:

"El Huma!"

The voice was clear, melodious, feminine, but filled with such power that it literally permeated the air. Even Subaru, immersed in the dark abyss of agony, where sounds were already perceived as muffled echoes from under water, heard them. It felt as if someone had put a spare light bulb in his fading consciousness.

The next moment, the frozen air crackled.

A sharp, brittle whistle, like glass shattering. Out of nowhere, from the very void above Subaru's head, icicles flew by, which he could not catch with his one good eye. These were not just icicles. They were ice spears. Long, sharp, slender, and deadly. Carved from pure, translucent ice, they glistened in the pale moonlight, reflecting its glow like real cold weapons. They flew through the air with deadly, otherworldly precision, aiming unerringly at the three figures of beasts that, a fraction of a second ago, had been the epitome of terror.

The "wolves" reaction was instantaneous but futile. Their crimson eyes, glowing with hatred and evil, widened to impossible sizes for a split second. A primal horror flashed in them, the recognition of imminent danger. The first "wolf", still clinging to Subaru's side with its teeth, tried to jerk its head. The second, tearing itself away from Subaru's shattered chest, instinctively jumped back. The third, gnawing at his face, tore its jaws away, turning toward the threat with bared fangs in a final cry of rage.

It was too late for all of them.

The ice spears struck.

The first hit the chest of the central "wolf", the one that had torn the boy's side. The blow was so powerful that its mighty torso literally burst apart. Bones cracked like dry branches, fur and muscles flew apart in a dark ball mixed with rib fragments and ice dust. A huge piece of the body simply disappeared.

The second spear caught the second "wolf", which was jumping back, right in the neck, just below the head. 

Splash!

The head flew off like a kicked ball, its coal-crimson eyes flashing wildly in the air for a few more seconds before going out forever. The headless body twitched convulsively and fell.

The third spear passed through the mouth of the third "wolf", which had just managed to bare its fangs. It entered its throat, passed through its body, and flew out the back, carrying with it fountains of entrails and fragments of spine and ribs. The beast froze for a moment, as if not understanding, and then collapsed chaotically on its side, pierced through and through.

Blood. There was an extraordinary amount of it. Dark, almost black in the moonlight, it gushed from torn bodies, dappling with fresh, hot stains. Large splashes fell on the barely alive Subaru, leaving sticky, foreign warm spots on his face, neck, and torn clothes. He didn't feel it. His nervous system was overwhelmed with his own pain, and his consciousness was sinking into darkness. It was just an imperceptible touch of foreign warmth on his skin, which didn't even penetrate the barrier of shock.

Then — quick, light footsteps on the snow. Someone was approaching rapidly. Subaru heard nothing. He lay on his back, breathing slowly and hoarsely, each exhalation releasing a bubbling cloud of bloody vapor, suffocating. His only healthy eye, trembling, barely stayed open, wandering across the sky he couldn't see, but he could see the stars breaking through the darkness of his consciousness, illuminating it. The pain was no longer a separate sensation — it was his whole world. Dark, heavy, full of crackles and tears inside.

Suddenly, a figure appeared in his field of vision. Human. Female.

A girl. Her silvery hair, like a living glow, peeked out from under the awning, emphasizing her pale, perfect face. She was wearing clothes that were indistinguishable in his condition — light, ethereal, like the attire of a forest spirit. Next to her, like little protective stars, blue spheres levitated. They glowed softly, revolving around her, exuding quiet warmth and incredible grace.

Subaru's gaze, the only one still able to see, slowly, with superhuman effort, shifted from the stars to her. He saw her as if through a thick fog. Her amethyst eyes, large and deep, were filled with incredible anxiety and fear. Her lips moved — she was saying something. Quickly, tensely. But the sounds did not reach Subaru. They drowned in the roar of his own blood in his ears, the distant rumble of his senses. He saw only the movement of her lips, the tension in her shoulders, the boundless horror in her gaze directed at his torn body.

But that was enough. Against the backdrop of pain, fear, inevitable death... she seemed to him the most beautiful star in the world. An angel who had descended from heaven to... what? To save him? To comfort him in his final moments? His fading brain could not analyze. Only perceive. Silver hair. Violet-blue eyes. The glow of blue spheres. Beauty that captivated the eye even in such a state.

She knelt down next to him in the snow, ignoring the blood and dirt. Her movements were quick, with a certain experience, but they trembled with anxiety. She reached out her hands — thin, delicate, but full of determination — to his terrible wound near his heart, to that abyss where fragments of ribs glistened and dark, damaged entrails were visible.

"...Hold on!..." Perhaps those were the only words that penetrated the veil in his mind. Or maybe it was just his imagination.

The blue spheres instantly stuck to her palms. They shone brighter in response to her will. A flickering blue light burst forth, enveloping her hands, and then moved to Subaru's terrible wound.

And he felt something different from pain.

Not cold. Not numbness. But a strange warmth. Soft, penetrating, like pure water in summer, like the warm rays of the morning sun. It began to spread from the center of the wound, counteracting the icy emptiness that filled him from within. It was an impossible, paradoxical feeling amid the bloody chaos and frost. It didn't help right away — it gave hope. A tiny ray of light in a dark well.

Feelings overwhelmed him. Not just physical warmth. Something else. The tenderness in her touch, even as she worked on the horrific wound. Her concern, which he could see but not hear. This incredible beauty that appeared at the last moment. He felt... peace. A strange, incomprehensible peace amid the hell.

That was enough for two strange desires to suddenly flare up in his mind:

The first was sharp, clear, straightforward: to ask for forgiveness. To apologize to her. For the fact that she was wasting her strength, her strange radiance, her boundless care on him — on this pile of bloody flesh, on this mistake of life. For the fact that he was making her worry, seeing this horror in her amethyst eyes. "It's useless, it's all useless," something inside whispered. "Leave me. Save yourself from this sight. I'm not worth your attention, your fear for me."

But the second desire... It arose in parallel, disgusting and sweet, like poison mixed with nectar. A strange, perverted pleasure. The pleasure of this attention, of this concern directed specifically at him. Of the fact that she was here, that her hands were touching him, that in her eyes was his reflection, filled with horror for him. That he, Natsuki Subaru, in his last moments, was the center of her world, her efforts, her beauty. It was wrong, despicable, even treacherous to her devotion, but this flow of her energy—both magical and emotional—directed at him, caused a wave of sweet warmth that had nothing to do with the hope of salvation that came from her. It was the satisfaction of a patient who sees the boundless care of a doctor; a child who receives all the attention of a mother; a dying creature who, in its last moment, feels needed with an intensity it never knew in life. This attention, this care, this horror for him—was his last, poisoned gift, which he gladly enjoyed.

His consciousness, which had been hanging on by a thread, suddenly weakened after a brief struggle between these two desires. He took one last, raspy breath through his nose. His gaze met hers for a moment, her eyes filled with effort and fear for him. The first desire finally prevailed over the second.

"Sorry..." he thought, not fully realizing to whom, because his desires had disappeared and been forgotten, his memory had collapsed into itself. But then an image appeared, emerging from the darkness. He could no longer see the girl, could no longer see the world, but this image was clear: a warm living room, laughter, the smell of food... His parents. His dad, the greatest man in the world. His mom, the kindest person he had ever known in his short life. "I'm sorry... that I was such a bad son..." flashed through his last conscious thought. Remorse, deep and sincere, like a child's, overwhelmed him. He didn't have time to help. He didn't have time to say how much he loved them. He didn't have time to become like his father.

The warmth from the girl's hands, from the blue spheres, was his last sensation. It enveloped him like a blanket. His consciousness slipped into a dark, bottomless abyss. His eye, which looked at the angel with silver hair but saw nothing, slowly closed. His body finally relaxed, losing its last tension. Only a faint trail of bloody vapor rose from his blue lips, dissolving in the frosty air, which was now filled only with the moaning of the wind and the silent, terrible trace of death.

Chapter Text

The wind sang in his ears—warm, persistent, alive. The boy just laughed at it, feeling the joy of life.

He flew, spreading his arms, through the endless blue. The sky spread out above him like a giant painting—carefree, bottomless, like the very breath of freedom. The sun, large and gentle, stretched out its warm fingers of rays toward him, stroking his back like a mother who smiles and forgives his escape.

He was free. Light as a feather caught in the embrace of a storm. His every movement was a flow — invisible currents of air carried, lifted, embraced, and nurtured him. He closed his eyes and dissolved — body, soul, mind, everything merged with the sky that breathed with him. Not a single thought. Only the triumph of movement. Only the feeling that he could — no, that's not the right word, that he had the right — to reach the stars, the sun, the top of this world.

And then — a flash.

Unexpected, sharp, clear, like a drop of hope. From the depths below, on the right, it appeared — a tiny core of light, perfectly round, as if woven from space itself. But it did not stand still. It rushed — like an arrow, a thought, a flash. Leaving behind an invisible trail of warm air.

The boy's heart skipped a beat, and at that moment — it caught fire.

Excitement mixed with greed. What is it? Where? Why? He wanted to have it. To be it, and thus have what other people call: "happiness," "goal," "purpose," "dream"

He didn't think twice. He just curled up while moving, veering the direction of his flight, picking up speed like a bird in a dive, and rushed after it. The wind changed its song — now it was a whistle, sharp and abrupt, cutting through the skin. The sky, still majestic and calm, became a frenzied stream rushing by, paying no attention to anything.

The boy flew with his whole body, his whole being. Before him was light. His goal. His miracle. He stretched out his hand, his fingers trembling, tense, full of need...

And — emptiness.

The light slid upward. Easily avoiding them. As if it wasn't there at all. The distance that seemed to have been overcome turned into an abyss.

"What...?" thought the boy, but his voice dissolved into the roar of the air.

He lunged again. His muscles burned, his back bent with tension, his legs kicked at the void, seeking support in the sky itself. He flew vertically, as if he wanted to pierce the world with his presence.

His hand stretched out again.

The goal was close again.

And again — nothing.

The light dodged with perfect precision. It didn't completely escape the zone of possible reach. It just flew away to a different distance every time his fingers approached it. It clearly knew everything in advance, saw the future, and used this to mock him, like a professional con artist who cheats children at card games.

After a few more unsuccessful attempts, the light seemed to get tired of playing with him and now it was moving away, rising to where the blue gave way to the Ink of the cosmos. To the stars. To the distant, silent lights that were already barely breaking through the daytime sky.

The boy was falling behind.

The force that had just carried him was fading. His movements were becoming heavy. The air became thick, like gouache. Every meter was like overcoming an obstacle. The wind, which had recently been a friend, turned into an enemy. It squeezed his body, crept under his skin, and froze his thoughts.

One more push, and his body did not respond. His legs did not obey him. His hands only raked through emptiness. All around him was silence. Windless, dead, oppressive.

He hung there. For a second. In the center of the sky, between the earth and space. Neither up nor down. He simply was.

The sun was still shining, but it did not warm him.

The light was distant, unattainable, impossible.

The stars were indifferent, beautiful, futile.

And he was alone.

And then the weight came.

Not just gravity or the force of nature — something more. Something more inevitable. It grabbed him by the legs and squeezed. And then — the breakthrough.

He was thrown down. He stopped hovering in the air and began to fall. An unavoidable plunge. The blue sky turned into a blinding stream again. The wind no longer whistled — it roared, fiercely, mercilessly. His clothes beat against his body like whips. The cold became pain, piercing his brain.

The air was knocked out of his lungs. Nothing remained but his eyes, which followed. The light. What had once been within reach. Now — unattainable and so far away.

The light disappeared into the stars.

And he — fell.

The clouds of the troposphere parted before him not like a fluffy duvet, but like a ball of cotton wool. He broke through them with the crashing force of a fall, and the cold fog enveloped him for a moment with sticky moisture. And then he saw it.

The earth. But not the earth.

Ahead, below, something was opening. Huge. Unrecognizable. Alive.

It was a mouth. Immeasurable, excessive. Its edges were lost in the gray mist of the horizon. And inside — teeth, fangs, spikes. Whole mountains of fangs, sharp as blades, crooked as a blacksmith's failed work, gigantic, larger than skyscrapers, and tiny as splinters, but no less sharp. They grew on all sides, from the tongue-plateau, from the walls of the cheek-abysses, hanging from the ceiling-palate. White, yellowish, blackened by time, they converged toward the center, into the abyss of the throat, which emitted a suffocating smell of decay and vomit.

And between them were eyes.

Red. Bright red, like roses, like velvet in the sunlight. Dozens. Hundreds. Thousands. Millions. Billions. They filled every gap between the teeth, squeezed into the cracks, peered out from under his tongue, hung from his gums like rotten fruit. They blinked. They stared. All at him. Intently, voraciously, soullessly. Their red light flooded the entire surrounding abyss, turning the fall into a descent into hell.

"No!" his cry rang out, but it was lost in the roar of the wind, which now sounded like thousands of hungry voices. "No, no, no, no! HELP!"

He flailed his arms wildly in a futile attempt to save himself. His fingers grasped at the air, but it was only cold, thin stench. Nothing solid. Nothing that would save him. Only the falling stream, accelerating, and the terrible sight below, growing, opening, waiting.

Tears, hot and salty, burst from his eyes, instantly cooling in the wind and stretching into threads behind him. He cried not only from fear, but also from helplessness, from the realization of inevitability. His screams turned into a hoarse, howling cry that tore at his throat.

The mouth began to close.

Slowly, unthinkably, mercilessly. With a grandiose, deafening rumble that pierced reality itself, making the teeth in his own head rattle. The giant walls of teeth that formed the jaws began to shift. Beams of red light from billions of eyes began to narrow, illuminating the path. The light, dirty, blood-red, became more focused. The converging teeth began to rapidly approach him. 

He flew straight through this narrowing opening. To the center. Towards the throat. The teeth on either side were so close that he could see their damaged enamel, cracks, and plaque. And between them — those red eyes. Now they were close. Within arm's reach. He flew past them, and his own reflection flashed in them.

He saw himself.

A tiny, frightened, horror-stricken figure falling. A face covered in tears and mucus, a mouth open in a silent scream, eyes full of pure, infantile terror, dark hair disheveled. This reflection in billions of red eyes was the last thing he would see in this world. It was everywhere. All around him. All those eyes were looking at him, at his fear, at his helplessness, and there was nothing in their gaze but cold curiosity and the anticipation of food.

And at that moment, when the upper row of teeth was already touching his hair with cold tips, when the smell of decay filled his lungs, eating away at them, when the mouth narrowed to the size of a moon disk, and then to the size of a coin...

He heard voices.

He heard them. Muffled, as if from behind a wall, from behind an iron door.

Fragments. Not words. Just sounds. Broken, distorted, unsuitable for the surrounding space.

"...S..." — like the moaning of the wind in a pipe.

"...P..." — as if a mirror had broken.

"...W..." – short, sharp 

"...H..." – drawn out, flat 

They sounded simultaneously, overlapping each other, creating a terrible, incomprehensible cacophony that cut through the brain.

And then... Light.

Not red from the eyes. Not pale from the stars or the sun. But silver. Absolute. All-consuming. Like a nuclear bomb explosion at arm's length. It appeared everywhere. Inside the mouth, inside the teeth, inside the red eyes, inside himself.

It canceled everything out.

Teeth? before disappearing scattered into dust that sparkled for a moment like diamond dust.

Red eyes? Extinguished instantly, like billions of light bulbs whose filaments had burned out. No light, only black emptiness for a moment.

The walls of his mouth? His mouth itself? Torn apart, melted, turned into nothing by this unimaginable energy.

Darkness? Fear? Cold? Everything disappeared.

All that remained was a silvery, dazzling, soundless void. It had no depth, no shape, no time. It was the absence of everything. Including himself. He felt no pain. He felt no heat or cold. He simply... ceased to be. He dissolved. He became a part of this all-consuming, boundless, blissful silver light. The last flash of consciousness appeared like a sunbeam, quickly and unnecessarily:

"Beautiful"

His heart leapt out of his chest along with a cry that stuck in his throat. Subaru sat up abruptly, as if pushed by an unknown force. The blanket flew off him in an instant, like useless trash. He didn't see the room, didn't see the floor rapidly approaching, didn't feel the impact against the wood, didn't feel or see anything except the images spinning wildly before his inner eye:

White snow stained with his own dark blood. Sharp, unbearable pain in his side — teeth piercing flesh, tearing muscles. A jaw clenching with a furious crunch. Jaws. Three jaws. The first bites into his side, below his ribs — a sharp, tearing pain, a hot wave of blood flooding everything. The second in the chest, on the left, where the heart beats. A terrible crunch of ribs, a piercing blow to the very center of the creature, as if it were being torn apart from within. Hot blood gurgling in the throat. The third mouth on the face. Fangs sink into the eye socket, into the cheek, piercing the temporal bone. Incredible, all-consuming pain in the head. A scream that turns into a bloody gurgle. The feeling of muscles tearing as the first beast tears at his head. No more sensations except pain. Darkness closing in...

"Aaaah!" burst from his throat, interrupted, more like a wheeze than a scream. His body trembled as if in a fever, covered in cold sweat. He felt terribly weak, as if every muscle was stretched to the limit and at the same time completely powerless. But the horror was stronger than his physical weakness. Instinctively, without even realizing what he was doing, he began to feel himself. His movements were quick, nervous, almost aggressive. He didn't even notice that he was almost completely naked; he didn't care.

His fingers dug into his right side instantly, below his ribs, where his memory screamed of a torn wound, of teeth tearing his insides. They searched for a hole, pieces of missing flesh, sticky blood... But there was only intact, smooth skin. A little damp with sweat, but intact. No pain. No wound.

"No... it can't be..." he whispered, choking on saliva in amazement. His hands quickly moved to his chest, on the left side. There should have been a terrible gash, ribs, a destroyed lung or heart, but nothing! His fingers tugged at the skin, searching for broken bones, torn flesh. Again, nothing. Only integrity. The rising and falling of his chest, the steady rhythm of his heart beneath his skin, which he could feel with his fingertips.

His face. He touched his left cheek, his temple, his left eye. His memory showed fangs piercing bone, darkness covering his vision. But the eye could see! Fully. The skin on the cheeks, the temple—intact, without a single scratch. Only cold sweat and tears that involuntarily appeared again.

It was impossible. But it was true. Flesh. Intact. Undamaged. He was alive. Everything was... fine? The word seemed absurd against the backdrop of memories of agony. He lay there, looking around wildly, seeing nothing, his eyes darting around, unable to focus, gasping for breath from the panic that found no outlet. His hands still stroked his chest, side, and face chaotically, as if checking the reality of this impossible integrity again and again.

And just as his mind recalled the saving image from the snowy abyss — silver hair, amethyst eyes filled with horror for him, her gentle hands, warmth, blue spheres — he finally heard it.

A sound. Above him.

"Please, please, calm down!" her voice was like silver bells, clear, young, gentle, melodious, but tense to the point of breaking — filled with uncontrollable anxiety. She spoke loudly, trying to reach through his fear. But there was no anger or condemnation in her words — only warm, sincere sympathy. "It's all over now... You're safe. No one is going to hurt you!"

Subaru shuddered when he heard her voice — so clear, so piercingly kind. His body moved involuntarily, as if someone had revived his nerve endings from within. He slowly, uncertainly got up, changing position from lying to sitting, leaning on his trembling hands. His chest still rose heavily in ragged breaths, and his heart beat so loudly that it seemed to drown out everything else.

And then he saw Her, when his head found the strength to lift itself.

A girl stood before him—though those words clearly did not suffice to fully describe the angel standing before him. Her long silvery hair fell softly in waves to her hips, catching the rays of morning light that filtered through the window behind and above her. The sun touched each strand with tenderness, making her hair glow with a subtle radiance, like a silver veil in the wind. Several strands framed her face, which was also accentuated by a beautiful fringe, and one stubbornly clung to the left side of her face, where it was held back by a thin white flower-shaped hairpin — simple, but elegant and touching.

Her eyes — deep, large, amethyst — sparkled with anxiety, giving the impression that they had never known deception or anger. Inside them was only sincere, genuine fear for him. They seemed impossibly beautiful. Subaru felt his breath catch just from looking at them.

She was slender, with a perfect face, on which calmness and tenderness bordered on fragile indecision. Her skin was porcelain white, as light as the first snow. High cheekbones, a thin nose, long eyelashes, a barely perceptible blush on her cheeks. She did not seem cold — on the contrary, her beauty was gentle, like the tender warmth of a palm on a forehead during a fever.

She was wearing warm cream-colored clothing — a light coat-dress made of soft, slightly plush material, trimmed with white fur around the edges. The sleeves were short, revealing delicate, slender wrists. The short skirt of the coat dress revealed slender legs covered in white stockings held up by garters.

And that's when he saw her ears. Thin, elongated, pointed.

"An elf?" the thought flashed through his mind.

His heart contracted, then instantly expanded, filling his chest with a strange, new sensation. His breath caught, as if something great, bright, and incomprehensible had awakened within him. His eyes were fixed on her — he couldn't look away, and at the same time he felt his cheeks instantly flush with burning heat.

"She's beautiful. No, not just beautiful. It's like something that shouldn't be real. Something that can't be here with me. It's impossible to imagine yourself next to her. She..."

He jerked away, feeling that his gaze had lingered on her for too long. If anyone from his hometown had seen the long, piercing look he had given her, they would surely have told his parents how uncivilized and rude he was. But Subaru wasn't thinking about that now. His eyes, still blinking from the bright light, slid sideways to the wall, down to the white rug with purple triangular patterns, anywhere but at her, so he wouldn't have to look at her the way he had just been looking. And then...

Reality hit him with renewed force.

"I... what... naked?!"

He instantly lowered his head and saw his own body covered with a thin layer of sweat. His thought was almost entirely true, because the only thing he had on was his underwear. The veil lay aside, torn off in a panic. He held back the scream that almost escaped his throat, but his body jerked violently — he grabbed blanket and began to pull it toward him with trembling hands, throwing it over himself haphazardly, wrapping himself up, accidentally throwing one part of the veil over his head, completely covering his face.

"Ah... I, that is..." he muttered hoarsely, unable to find the words. His face burned under the fabric.

But the effort he had made instantly exhausted him. His muscles went limp, his hands trembled. Subaru felt weakness wash over him again, like a wave. He fell back rapidly, leaning against the bed, unable to even sit up. His consciousness began to cloud, but his heart was still beating wildly, the fabric slipped from his face, revealing the girl's beauty to his brown eyes once again.

However, as his consciousness bloomed again, he did not notice her sighing softly, almost inaudibly, with sadness, perhaps even disappointment.

"He... is afraid of me..."

Her gaze fell to the side. She did not move, although subconsciously she wanted to — she wanted to reach out her hand to help him up, to say something else. But something in her gaze faded. She thought that everything was repeating itself again, always, even though the visual reactions were different. Her appearance — silver hair, violet eyes, half-elf features — could only inspire fear and nothing more.

But Subaru didn't notice that either.

For him, she remained a light in the darkness. The most beautiful star that had turned into something real. He didn't know who she was yet. But he couldn't imagine living without her presence anymore.

In summary, it can be said that Natsuki Subaru fell in love with the goddess standing before him.

Despite this, a heavy, awkward silence hung between them, due to such subjective reasons as: absolute bewilderment at the beauty before him, on his part, and fear of scaring her even more, on hers. 

A sudden, high-pitched cat-like voice broke it, as if the silence had never existed:

"And what a scene of awakening! I was expecting a lot, of course, but not this, meow!" A tiny, fluffy clump of gray-white fur with expressive blue eyes and a gold earring in its left ear appeared on the girl's shoulder, having jumped out of her hair. The cat — or whoever it was — sat down, propping itself up with its paws. Its gaze was full of curiosity. "What did you dream about, boy, that you were writhing naked on the floor? Welcome back to the conscious world, by the way. You appeared quite... spectacularly and strangely timely for yourself. Like a witch hunter lost in the forest, or a smuggler who miscalculated his route. Although, you have to admit, a very stupid smuggler, if he almost became dinner for the wolgarms, meow!" The cat smiled, baring his sharp teeth.

"Puck!" the girl interjected instantly, her voice sounding protective but gentle. "Don't be like that. He just woke up, he's feeling terrible."

"I know, I know," Puck waved his paw, addressing Subaru. "But we still need to make sure you're not carrying any evil inside you, right? We'll see..."

Subaru just shook his head at the question about his dream. His memories of it had been completely erased, and his mind was too preoccupied with more important things to try to remember what he had dreamed about. His mind could barely process the events: An elf... A talking cat... Wolgarms... Alive... Magic? This is definitely a fantasy world!

Puck easily flew off Emilia's shoulder and flew up to Subaru. He involuntarily leaned back, looking at the tiny creature with wide eyes. Puck unceremoniously pressed his soft paw against his forehead. Subaru felt nothing special — just a cool, fluffy touch.

"Hmm..." Puck muttered, his eyes narrowing as he "read" him. "Very frightened... Very surprised... Infinitely grateful..." He suddenly froze, his ears perking up sharply. "And also... What?" Puck glanced quickly and sharply at Subaru, then at the girl, and back at Subaru. His little pink nose wrinkled. "Well, there's no threat. Absolutely none. Just... a rather unusual guy" Puck moved his paw away, and something flashed in his blue eyes that could have been anger or irritation, but he quickly hid it, so Subaru didn't catch it.

Puck, seemingly satisfied with his conclusion, easily flew off Subaru and settled on the girl's head like a fluffy living beret. She tried to say something, but fell silent when she saw the boy's condition. Subaru heard her words as something like, "Thank you for confirming, Puck, but now he needs rest."

Subaru tried to object, but the words stuck in his throat, turning into incomprehensible mumbling. The feeling of weakness was overwhelming. Even holding his head up straight required effort. He sat there, unable to move, his eyes wandering from the cat to the elf.

"Don't worry," the girl finally approached, crouching down, her voice soft and explanatory, trying to speak as non-threateningly as possible. "This is a temporary effect. You were on the verge of death, so we, the spirits, and then Pack had to use a lot of mana to save you. If you've never been healed by magic before, your body may react this way. And... you also had a high temperature, a fever. You were unconscious for three days."

A moment after her explanation, she cautiously reached out her hands. "Come on, let me help you lie down. It's not comfortable to sit in this condition."

Her fingers gently touched his shoulders and back. The touch was gentle, but for Subaru it was like an electric shock. He felt the blood rush to all parts of his body, turning them bright red. His body tensed and then relaxed helplessly under her guidance. His breathing became deep and shallow, although he did not show it. She easily, almost effortlessly, helped him sit up and move onto the bed, onto the light red, soft feather bed. Her silvery hair slid over his hand, the scent—refreshing, like a winter morning with a hint of something floral—momentarily clouding his mind.

"I-I'm sorry... umm," he whispered, his voice hoarse and barely audible, avoiding her gaze. Shame and admiration mingled in an inseparable tangle.

"Emilia, just Emilia," Emilia introduced herself, taking a step back.

"S-Subaru, Natsuki Subaru," he blurted out, introducing himself as well. 

"Well, Subaru, you woke up just in time. I was just about to make something to eat. Soup, for example. You must be terribly hungry after three days unconscious, right?" Emilia asked, turning her back to him.

As soon as she said that, Subaru felt his stomach emit a loud, shrill growl that echoed like thunder in the small room. 

"Ha!" said Puck, waving his tail at Emilia's head. "That's the hunger orchestra playing! I bet he'd even eat demon beast meat right now!"

Subaru nodded slightly, not understanding the meaning of the last words. He looked away in embarrassment, wishing he could sink through the bed, and suddenly his eyes stopped on the walls, this time attentively, thoughtfully. They were... not equal. Not smooth, but with distinct structural lines that divided the walls into separate sections. The material from which the walls were made was wooden, like the floor, but this wood was unfinished and in a way even rough, so it seemed to Subaru that the entire room had been carved out of the inside of a giant tree. Light shone through the carved windows with doors, illuminating the cozy space: a white rug, a small stone stove with a jug and a candle on it, and inside was a pot, a pile of firewood standing against the wall near the stove, a chest of drawers with various jugs and a basket on it, and in it were folded white towels, and it seemed that his tracksuit and T-shirt were lying on the shelf below. Light also fell from above and from the side on a three-legged hook hanger standing near the bed, on which now hung only a beautiful, though worn by time, mint-colored raincoat. In addition to all these things, the light fell on a large jug, which probably served as a drinking water reservoir, and also on a chest of drawers that stood closest to the front door, which was "practical," the most appropriate word Subaru could find in his vocabulary to describe them. In fact, everything in this room could be called "practical," including the built-in wall cabinets. 

The air smelled fresh, like a forest, like life. Everything felt unusual, but incredibly cozy and safe. Most importantly, safe.

The bed he was lying on was in a large carved niche in the wall. The wood here was just as veined, but the blanket smelled of the forest and something sweet. To his left, in another, smaller niche, stood a simple clay vase with a bouquet of bright red flowers that seemed to glow in the sunlight. 

"I'm... on her bed?" he suddenly realized, seeing no other alternatives in this one-room dwelling, and a new wave of heat washed over him. He was lying in her sleeping place, under her blanket, in her cozy home carved inside a tree. The feeling was both incredibly unsettling and incredibly... exciting. His gaze involuntarily returned to Emilia, who had already approached one of the built-in cabinets.

She opened the wooden door, her expression slightly frowning, but she began to take out everything she needed from inside: vegetables, a knife, a cutting board, a spoon, and more. Her movements were calm and familiar. Her silvery hair shone in the light streaming in from the window. Subaru couldn't take his eyes off her. Pain, fear, panic — all of that was still somewhere deep inside, but at that moment, in that wooden room, with the anticipation of future soup and the sight of the girl who cared for him, it seemed so far away. He had been saved. He was here. And she was here. That was enough. Enough for now.

The sound of cleaning and cutting began to fill the living space. Emilia bustled around the stove, busily preparing the ingredients for the soup. She looked focused, but slightly tense. The cat, in turn, left her head and flew to the pot. Puck's paws stretched forward, his fingers straightened with graceful attention. Suddenly, a powerful but controlled stream of clean water burst from his tiny pads. The stream filled the pot almost to the brim in a matter of seconds.

Before this water extravaganza had ended, Puck sharply waved his paw down toward a small pile of dry branches neatly stacked under the bottom of the pot on the stones. Instantly, without any preliminary smoldering or smoke, the flames burst into bright heat. The fire crackled as if joyfully welcoming its birth, its tongues eagerly licking the bottom of the cauldron, casting dancing shadows on the walls and ceiling. The heat spread throughout the room, instantly transforming the cool freshness into a cozy, nourishing warmth.

Puck, looking smug with his impressive help, flew lightly away from the stove. He flew past Emilia, who only glanced at him with a kind, grateful look, continuing to chop vegetables, and landed smoothly on the thin edge of a vase of red flowers standing in a niche next to the bed where Subaru lay, deeply enchanted. Puck's fluffy tail lazily tapped against the clay rim of the vase, making a barely audible "knock-knock" sound.

Almost without hesitation, Puck decided to begin the interrogation.

"So, Subaru," Puck settled down, his blue eyes studying the strange guest lying on the bed, wrapped in a red blanket. "Let's start with the simple stuff, meow. What were you doing in the middle of the Elior Forest? Without any warm clothes?" Even the local villagers know that going in here without weapons, a group, and fire is suicide. You look like a traveler, but... a very poorly prepared one."

Subaru felt his cheeks warm up again as he swallowed. His gaze involuntarily shifted to Emilia, who had already begun throwing chopped vegetables into the pot. He turned back to Puck.

"I... honestly don't know," he began truthfully, his voice still a little hoarse. "One moment I was walking to the store in my town, crossing the road... and the next, I was standing in the snow, in this forest. It was a warm spring day at home. That's why I was only wearing a tracksuit."

Puck frowned. "Teleportation? Just like that? That's... very unusual. Very, meow." He rubbed his little face with his paw.

"I only know one person capable of something like that. And she..." Puck smiled sweetly, "...is always grumbling, sitting buried in books in her library, and would never teleport random people into dangerous forests for fun. That's not her style. Not at all."

"Maybe something went wrong?" Emilia suggested timidly, stirring the pot with a wooden spoon. She frowned slightly when something in the pot hissed louder than expected. "Some kind of magical failure in the experiment... or..."

"No!" Subaru objected, a little louder. "I didn't do anything! I was just walking... and that's it. Suddenly — the forest, the snow, the cold... and those..." he suddenly fell silent, feeling a chill run down his spine at the memory of the wolgarms.

Puck looked at him intently, but did not continue the topic. "All right, all right. Your country. Where are you from? Lugnika? Vallachia? Maybe Kararagi? Or Gusteco?"

Subaru gathered his thoughts, not doubting for a second that he would answer this question. "I'm from a country called Japan."

Puck and Emilia exchanged a barely noticeable glance. Their eyes showed genuine confusion.

"Ja...pa...n?" Emilia repeated cautiously, pronouncing the word with the stress on the wrong syllable. "Is that a kingdom?" Some kind of duchy? An island? I've never heard of such a place.

"Me neither," Puck added, shaking his head. "Not in any of the records I know of, meow. Are you sure it's not some Kararagi village that didn't make it onto the maps?"

"No!" Subaru almost shouted. "It's a big country! An archipelago!" It's a very developed place, there are big glass buildings called skyscrapers, metal carts that run without horses, screens that show something all the time, and it's also considered the birthplace of cool things like manga, anime, and... He suddenly fell silent, seeing their increasingly skeptical and confused expressions. Emilia even stopped stirring her soup, staring at him with wide amethyst eyes. Puck looked as if Subaru had just announced that he could fly on a spoon. "...You guys have no idea what I'm talking about, do you?" he asked hopelessly.

"Ani-me, ma-n-ga, sc-re-ens? Ho-rse?" Emilia shook her head thoughtfully, she had so many questions. "What does all that mean? Is it some kind of complicated magical terminology?"

Subaru immediately tried to explain, gesturing energetically despite his weakness:

"Anime is... well, it's animation! That is, drawings that... come to life! Well, not literally... although, no, literally! But on the screen! That is..." — he coughed, getting tangled up in his own words. — "It's like a fairy tale, but in motion! Like theater, only with colors, music, voices, and... and plots! Sometimes funny, sometimes dramatic... And it's all drawn!"

"Drawings... that move?" Emilia asked, looking at him with cautious curiosity. Her amethyst eyes flickered as she tried to imagine something like that. "And they tell stories? Is it... like spirit illusions? Or something else?"

"No, no! Well, almost. But without magic, we don't have magic at all! I mean... science, technology, we call it — like magic, only with... formulas! Screens are... things like paintings, but they... change their drawings themselves! And they make sounds! Well, like..." he blinked, giving up. "Like... a magic window that shows other worlds, places, events. Not real, but real too. Imaginary and real. Invented and not invented. It's strange to explain..."

Emilia thought for a moment. Her voice became quieter:

"That... sounds... incredible. And beautiful." I would like to see something like that..." she smiled, and that smile was as warm as the midday sun, but her expression quickly changed back to a thoughtful one. "However, I still have a question about the anima-tion, how exactly..."

"I... I'll show you! Someday I'll show you! If somehow... I can..." Subaru laughed awkwardly, interrupting her and averting his eyes, realizing that he had promised her the impossible. "But if I start explaining the details of animation now, we'll get bogged down in it... deeply. Too deeply." Believe me, it's not just cartoons... It's a whole world..." He sighed heavily. "I'll definitely tell you more... later. I promise!"

Puck waved his paw:

"Ha! Look how he defends his magical «moving pictures». And he even says that he has... Although what you described about those 'screens' reminds me of one thing, but it can only show the face of the other person you are talking to."

Subaru smiled crookedly, but then heard Emilia repeat thoughtfully:

"Horse..."

He turned to her, and she, without taking her eyes off him, asked:

"You said you have carts... that drive themselves? Without horses? I mean... without earth dragons?"

"Earth... who?" Subaru propped himself up on his elbows, looking unsteady from the side. "Wait, what do you mean? You use dragons here... as... horses?"

"Well... yes," Emilia was slightly embarrassed, as if it were perfectly normal. "They're big, strong, they pull carts, they have "Divine Protection from Wind" everyone rides them... You've seen dragons, right?"

"No!" Subaru almost shouted. "We... We don't have dragons! At all!" Horses are animals with manes, four legs, hooves... they eat grass and... and they're... normal!

"Ah, normal... herbivores... probably cute..." Emilia nodded thoughtfully, the tip of her index finger resting under her lower lip. "So they're just weaker earth dragons?"

"It's not..." Subaru rolled his eyes. "Fine! Let's call them "weaker earth dragons" but they're not dragons, they're just... horses! A separate species!

"Interesting," Emilia said sincerely. "So in your world, there is no magic, no dragons, no spirits... But there are screens that change pictures and carts that drive themselves..."

"And manga!" Subaru added, suddenly remembering the original list of words. "It's... like anime, but it doesn't move!" Pictures and text. In books. Something like illustrations or comics.

"Comi-cs?" she asked timidly again, frowning.

"Oh, no!" Subaru waved his hands slowly. "Not now! That's a whole other rabbit hole! And a long one! If I start explaining, we'll have to draw some things. A lot! I promise I'll explain everything, but later. Okay? Really! It's just... I'm not in the best condition right now. And... Because of that, I won't be able to explain properly."

His stomach growled quietly, as if confirming his every word.

Puck chuckled, and Emilia just smiled gently, stirring the soup again.

"All right, Subaru from J-a-p-a-n," she said, "Then first — rest, then — everything else. But... I'm really interested in listen more about your country. And about...

Her sentence broke off suddenly, as if she had remembered something, her gaze intensified, her eyes widened slightly. "I'm sorry, Subaru... but your homeland... isn't it located... beyond the Great Waterfall?"

Subaru blinked in confusion. "The Great Waterfall? What's that?"

"It's considered the edge," Puck explained, his voice suddenly becoming a little more solemn, even though he was sitting on the edge of the jug and dangling his hind legs. "Of our world. Where the water just... ends. And falls from the edge into the abyss. Forever. Endlessly. No one knows what's down there." No one has ever returned. It is believed that beyond the Waterfall there is only emptiness. Or something unimaginable." he paused. "Some legends speak of alternative realities that exist beyond the edge of the fall. But these are just legends."

Subaru thought for a second. The edge of the world? Didn't that mean it was flat? Endlessly falling water? Other realities? It sounded... intriguing, but somehow familiar. Familiar from the internet, manga, games.

"That's..." he said, and his eyes suddenly lit up with excitement, despite his weakness and confusion. "That sounds COOL! Like a location from some epic RPG! Maybe that's where I'm from? From behind the Great Waterfall, maybe my world is below yours, or maybe it's the other way around?" His voice became enthusiastic, as if he had just received the key to the mystery.

Puck physically showed his attitude towards this theory and Subaru's previous explanations in general: he raised his eyes to the ceiling and sighed deeply, as if in pain. "Oh, Subaru-uuu, meow. Not only do you look like a smuggler who forgot his goods at home, you're also a dreamer from behind the Great Waterfall..." — he shook his head, but a smile played at the corner of his mouth.

Emilia smiled too, albeit nervously, returning to her pot. "That's... unlikely, Subaru. Very unlikely. But..." she paused, tasting the soup and grimacing slightly. "...it would be really impressive." Then she added more greens and spices.

"What do people do in your... Japan?" Puck asked, returning to earthly matters, as if trying to catch him out on something. "What do ordinary people do? Are there kings? Knights?"

"Well..." Subaru thought, trying to find something to say. "Many people work. In big buildings, offices. Or factories. Others study — in schools, universities. Magic... as I said, there isn't any. There are no kings or queens either. We have a government, a prime minister, an emperor, but he's more of a nominal and symbolic figure... Knights? Well, there's the police and the "Self-Defense Forces"... they protect order" he noticed their surprised looks. "As I said, no explanations yet. But in short, life there is different. Fast. Loud. For the most part... exhausting and more confusing, probably. Especially school or work" he grimaced, remembering the unhappy moments of the past.

"School... exhausting?" Emilia looked genuinely surprised. "But how many friends can you make there! And plus knowledge, books..." her eyes sparkled a little.

"Maybe, but..." Subaru began reluctantly, clearly not wanting to talk about it, probably wanting to justify himself to her for his words, but he was interrupted by a loud, impatient grumble, much louder than the previous one, and he didn't know whether to love or hate his body for it. But he blushed again to the roots of his hair.

Puck noticed, flying away from the vase, formally ending the interrogation. "It seems he really needs urgent rescue, Lia! When will the soup be ready, meow? Our Japanese friend is about to eat his own tongue out of hunger!" he winked slyly at Subaru, who silently saw it out of the corner of his eye.

The aroma from the pot, which had long since captivated the noses of everyone around, combined the smells of carrots, potatoes, greens, spices, and something slightly burnt.

Emilia hastily answered Puck's question, stirring the steaming substance. "Just a little longer! Only a few seconds left!"

Finally, slightly reddened by the steam rising from the pot, she removed it from the heat and placed it on top of the stove next to the candle. The steam swirled thicker, carrying with it an even more intense but familiar smell.

"Well, it's ready," she said, her voice betraying her doubts about the quality. She peered into the pot: floating in the watery broth were very soft, almost overcooked, but still whole pieces of potatoes and carrots, a little green and something else indistinct. The soup looked... not very rich. But for Subaru, whose stomach was squeezing him from the inside with ravenous pain, this aroma was a promise of salvation. He involuntarily swallowed saliva, his eyes glued to the bowl that Emilia was already filling.

"Thanks for your efforts, Lia!" Puck, moving to the edge of the bed, winked cheerfully. "It looks... nutritious, meow! Especially for someone who has been living on his body's reserves and my magical stories for three days." His cat-like gaze darted to Subaru. "Well, dreamer from beyond the Great Waterfall, are you ready for your first meal in what you call another world?"

She quickly poured the soup into two simple wooden bowls and stuck a wooden spoon into each one. She handed one bowl to Subaru.

Subaru took the bowl with trembling hands, feeling the pleasant warmth of the wood. Emilia, standing by the bed, brought her plate closer to her face. She habitually scooped up a spoonful, looked at the overcooked vegetables in her portion with a slight sigh of dissatisfaction, but still brought it to her mouth. For her, it was an ordinary, almost edible soup — she had long since come to terms with what came out of her kitchen, since she had no one to learn from.

"Thank you, Emilia," Subaru whispered, and quickly dipped his spoon into the liquid, deeper. The first sip was hot, a little tasteless and bland, but for him it was manna from heaven. He swallowed, feeling the warmth spread through his stomach, dispelling the cold and weakness at least a little. He took another sip, quickly, almost without chewing the soft pieces of vegetables.

Puck watched Subaru eating with incredible greed, then his thoughtful gaze shifted to Emilia, who was standing nearby, calmly and habitually eating her soup. The cat seemed to have noticed something and decided that this was the best opportunity.

"Lia, I was thinking," the cat's voice began to echo in Emilia's mind, "This strange teleport and Subaru's extravagant appearance... Don't you think the Witch Cult is involved?"

Emilia's eyes widened slightly at the unexpected question, and the spoon with a piece of potato froze for a moment halfway to her mouth.

"Puck, that's rude!" she replied mentally, almost instantly, with a slight reproach. "You yourself said that he's not a threat, and if we recall your descriptions and stories about cultists, Subaru doesn't fit the bill at all. He can't be one of them!"

"I don't even doubt that, daughter," Puсk reassured her, but there was insistence in his "voice." "His inner world was truly... free from that crazy, obsessive evil. But the whole situation is strange. Too strange. Nothing like this has ever happened to us before. We need to check everything. And his stories about "Japan." He's unusual, maybe a very good liar or fantasist, although because of his clothes and a few more, I can't be completely sure about that."

Emilia silently agreed with the first statement, her gaze also becoming a little pensive. She couldn't disagree that the situation was strange and unusual, and even potentially dangerous, but she couldn't agree with the second statement, because there was no direct evidence that Subaru was a liar, and she didn't want to accept it at face value because it was wrong and unfair, and she also didn't feel that his words were like that; on the contrary, he seemed to be completely open and sincere with her and Puck.

After she swallowed another spoonful of soup, her gaze became more serious, and a determination began to burn in her mind: she had to find out everything today, and all other plans could wait. That's why, in the next moment, her gaze shifted from the watery soup to Subaru, who continued to happily devour her culinary "masterpiece"

"We need to find out who... or what brought you here, Subaru," she said quietly but firmly, leaning forward. "It's dangerous. The people who could do something like this... I'm not saying they're bad, but... we don't know their intentions. So it's important... to understand their intentions and why they did it — and whether they are still around. Because if those who did this are still in the forest... they could be dangerous. To you, Subaru, to Puck and me, and to the villagers who live in the surrounding area."

Puck nodded slightly, watching Subaru quickly empty his bowl, deliberately showing Subaru, even though he wasn't paying attention to anything but his food. "I agree, Lia." But the problem is that the tracks..." he waved his paw toward the window, beyond which snow-covered expanses were visible. "They've long since been erased. After that... incident... there was another snowfall. And not just one. Looking for physical traces where he appeared, or even where the creatures attacked him, is a waste of time. Everything is covered up."

Subaru, with another spoonful of soup halfway to his mouth, flinched, almost spilling its contents onto the sheet. The words "incident" caused a brief, sharp spasm in his chest. He swallowed the overcooked mixture of broth and carrots with difficulty.

"But there is another way," Emilia raised her spoon vertically, her amethyst eyes shining with slight optimism. "The younger spirits of the forest. They are always watching. Everything and everyone. And they remember. If I ask them... they can help us. Tell us exactly what happened."

Puck rubbed his muzzle thoughtfully. "Hmm... The younger spirits... Yes, they are like passive observers. Silly, talkative, but observant, meow. And they trust and love you, Lia. It's... possible. But it takes time, concentration, and clarity."

"I know," Emilia nodded. "We have to go back there. To the place where... where Subaru got into trouble. Where the wolgarms attacked. Where he was last before I..." she faltered, glancing quickly at Subaru, who immediately looked away, his attention now focused on the conversation between Puck and Emilia. "...found him. The spirits of that place will be the best witnesses. I'll ask them about the chase. They'll be able to retrace the path they took to chase Subaru. And then... we'll follow that path back. To the place where he first appeared in the forest. The spirits where he appeared may know something about how it happened. About... This disturbance."

Puck thought for a moment. "It makes sense. From the end to the beginning. If the spirits really show the chase back... it might work. But it won't be easy. And it won't be quick." he looked at the boy. "What do you say, Subaru? Are you ready to go back to where you were almost torn to pieces?"

Subaru dropped his spoon into the almost empty bowl. Go back there? To the cold, pain, fear, the smell of his own blood and animal fur? Horror gripped his throat. He felt his hands begin to tremble again, not from weakness, but from panic. His gaze involuntarily sought out Emilia. Her calm confidence, her willingness to go to a dangerous place for him and the others... it gave him some support.

"I..." he swallowed the lump that had suddenly formed in his throat. "I don't know. I don't understand... about spirits, about all this. But..." he paused, looking at his empty wooden bowl. At Emilia, who was waiting for his answer with an open, slightly concerned look. "...if you say it will help me understand... then yes. I'll go." The words came out quietly, but he said them.

Emilia smiled at him, warmly and encouragingly. "Okay. We'll go together. Puck will be with us. And I'll be there too. You're safe, Subaru. It won't happen this time."

Subaru saw Emilia's lips stretch into a bright, encouraging, radiant smile that lit up her entire face with a gentle glow and sincerity; this expression instantly melted away any remaining fear, calmed him, and instilled an unfathomable confidence. A strong, almost unbearable desire arose to see this very expression on her face — this unique, gentle, and at the same time kind smile — again and again, endlessly, and instantly this desire spread to her whole being, to every movement of her features, to every facial expression imaginable.

This desire was interrupted by Puck, who flew up from the edge of the bed into the air. "So, it's decided! We have a plan for today. But first, meow," he looked at Subaru, who was still holding the empty bowl, "We have to wait a few hours for the healing effect to wear off completely. Lia, do you have any of your... soup left? He looks like he's about to collapse again." he winked again. "And after eating, rest. Serious rest. Today promises to be busy. The search for truth in the Elior Forest awaits!"

Emilia hurriedly took his bowl to pour him some more. Subaru leaned back on the pillows, suddenly feeling terribly tired, not only from his weakness, but also from all this new and unfamiliar stuff. The aroma of soup, the warmth of the room, Emilia's presence, and even the talkative Puck—all of this created a place of calm amid the uncertainty he had fallen into. He wanted to rest as much as possible until the effect wore off and they returned to the cold and memories. To the place where he almost died, although, ironically, he didn't even know where this "place" was.

Chapter Text

Subaru Natsuki sat on the edge of the bed. He was already fully dressed—or rather, almost fully dressed; the only thing missing was his sneakers, which lay nearby. They had survived the forest horror surprisingly well: they were clean, though wrinkled from the previous moisture, and the same could be said for his pants—they were intact. But the upper part of his clothing looked like a battlefield after an artillery barrage. 

He grimaced as he carefully examined the damage. There was a huge hole under his left breastbone. The fabric had been torn away, leaving only ragged edges around which faint streaks of dried blood were visible. Another, smaller but equally deep hole was below his ribs on the right, the site of the first bite, also decorated with streaks of blood. And there were countless small cuts and tears all over his torso, as if he had been pushed through a thorn bush. The T-shirt under his suit looked no better.

"Well, what quality..." Subaru thought with annoyance, running his fingers along the edge of the largest hole. "It's like it's made of paper. At least it didn't completely fall apart when they tore me apart... But what did I expect? It's not a ballistic vest, but a cheap sports suit on sale. It lasted as long as it could. Now I look like a bum after fighting dogs for food. But..." He stroked his chest under the hole, the feeling of intact skin still seemed almost impossible "...I'm alive, thanks to Emilia. That's the main thing. Although I'm ashamed to be in front of her like this."

His strength had fully returned. Three days of unconsciousness and several hours after waking up, filled with food and rest, had done their job. His body felt light and obedient again, ready for action. 

Meanwhile, quiet sounds of cleaning could be heard from the kitchen corner. Emilia sat, carefully washed wooden bowls, spoons, and other utensils in a large jug of water, with a towel lying next to her. Her companion fluttered busily around the stove, picking up potato and carrot peels with his tiny paws and dropping them into a small bag. Their movements were coordinated, even melancholically beautiful in their ordinariness. Next to them was that ill-fated cauldron, still half-filled with soup. Subaru involuntarily felt its taste in his mouth again.

"It was only on the third bowl that I really understood what I was eating," he admitted to himself. He didn't taste the first two at all, didn't try to feel anything, just swallowed everything out of hunger. And then he suddenly realized all the taste sensations: too watery, overcooked potatoes, carrots soft to the point of uselessness, too much salt and other spices... As if comparing, his thoughts flew home. His mother's ramen was rich, golden, with a delicate broth and creamy ajitama and noodles... Her takoyaki, crispy with mayonnaise and dancing bonito... Even her simple rice with egg and a drop of soy sauce was a thousand times tastier.

"But she made it, and she tried... For me..." That feeling — knowing that Emilia had made it, especially for him, so that he could recover, be satisfied, and satisfy his hunger after three days — was stronger than any culinary imperfection. He ate every last bite because of that. For her sake. 

His fingers automatically found the pockets of his sweatpants. The plain dark leather wallet and metal keys were inside. He took out the wallet. There wasn't much money. A few thousand yen in bills and some change in coins. Everything was there. He counted the bills absentmindedly, feeling their smooth texture. 

"What am I going to do with them here?" flashed through his mind with a mocking aftertaste. "Since this isn't Japan, the currency is different here maybe these will make good playing cards...?" He raised his head slightly to look at Emilia's silvery waterfall of hair and suddenly met Puck's gaze. The cat was already sitting on the girl's shoulder and looking at him. There was something slightly intriguing and appraising in that gaze.

As though he found it fascinating to watch the strange boy counting useless pieces of paper. Emilia also glanced quickly over her shoulder, her violet-blue eyes pausing for a moment on the wallet before she turned back to washing the second bowl. Subaru hurriedly put the wallet back in his pocket, feeling uncomfortable. "From the outside, it probably looks like I'm stingy or distrustful, or maybe they think I'm checking to see if everything is still there? Do they think I think they stole something from me...?"

He quickly sat up on the bed, feeling the need to say something, to thank them again, to dispel this moment of awkwardness and perhaps their prejudices. His gaze slid over the torn suit again.

"Thank you," he said quietly but confidently, addressing both of them. "For everything. And... also for cleaning my clothes. I understand perfectly well what they were like..." He waved his hand toward his torso. "After... well, you know. Blood, dirt and guts... It must have looked terrible. Now at least I can wear it. Well, almost." He smiled weakly, trying to put a lightheartedness into the smile that he didn't feel.

Emilia turned back, wiping her hands on a white towel. A look of slight embarrassment appeared on her face.

"Um, but... I didn't do anything to the clothes," she hastily objected, nodding toward the cat on her shoulder. "Puck took care of it. He... wet it, cleaned it, dried it. Only... Neither he nor I could patch it up. But it turned out fine, didn't it? Almost all... well, that liquid... came off." She deliberately avoided the word "blood."

Pack straightened up on her shoulder, arching his back and sticking out his fluffy chest.

"Come on, it's no big deal, meow!" he chirped, waving his paw. "A little water, a little bleaching and drying... No matter how you look at it, bloody clothes are unhygienic! We couldn't let our Japanese friend go out in public looking like that, even if those people weren't exactly people, just me and Lia! Besides," he narrowed his eyes slyly, "human blood mixed with the blood of beast-demons has a peculiar smell. Not the most pleasant aroma for Lia hut. As for the holes, it's nothing, just a minor visual inconvenience, meow-meow.

Subaru looked at the huge hole under his chest, then at Pack.

"Thank you, Puck. Seriously. It looks... clean. As much as possible," He touched the edges of the hole again and understood something. "You know, about patching, I... I sew a little," Subaru suddenly confessed, feeling the need to offer a solution, trying to show that he could solve this inconvenience himself. "Well, not professionally, of course. In home economics class at school, sometimes at home... I've taken in pants, sewn on buttons. But..." His enthusiasm quickly faded when he assessed the extent of the damage and the complete lack of any tools. "My skills aren't perfect, to be honest. And I would need a needle, thread, and some sturdy material for patches. I could try, but without all that..." He spread his arms, demonstrating his helplessness in this matter.

Pack dismissed his words:

"Pfff, like I said, don't worry about these little things right now, kid! These are your lucky clothes! Wear them with pride! And if you need to patch them up, we'll figure it out. We have other tasks now!" He flew off Emilia's shoulder and landed on her head, his eyes burning with a small spark of adventurism. The road awaits, understanding calls, meow!

Subaru looked at Emilia, who had begun to stack the washed kitchen utensils on an equally washed cutting board. Feeling the solidity of the wooden floor beneath his feet, he nodded at Puck's words.

The boy slowly got up from the bed. And at that moment, when he stood up to his full height, his gaze continued to look at Emilia's back. She was also getting up from a squatting position, rising from a jug of slightly cloudy water. In her hands was the wide wooden board on which two bowls, spoons, and a wooden knife with a short blade were already neatly laid out. The girl stood a few steps away from him, and when she turned toward the cupboard, Subaru suddenly realized that her eyes were slightly lower than his own, and he could easily see the top of her head.

"Is she... shorter?" – the thought flashed through my mind, and this simple physical detail caused a wave of something warm and strange.

He froze in place, his eyes once again fixing her in his memory, but now from a different angle. The boy saw every strand of her long hair, the entire length of her slightly elongated, cute right ear with its pointed tip, the beginning of her delicate eyebrows, the same color as her hair, which were hidden under her bangs, the slightly sloping thin snow-white line of her neck, around which a simple string of a medallion was barely visible, almost completely hidden under her clothes and hair.

As he contemplated this image, silly thoughts began to creep into his head like presumptuous flies: "How close she is... If only I could touch that hair... Or her ears, or everything together? How would it feel? She's literally an elf from fantasy, anime, isekai... only a billion times more real, more alive, more beautiful... and with my favorite hair color! She's a goddess, an angel, princess!"

Emilia turned to him, putting the board with the dishes deep into the cupboard. Her movement was smooth and natural. But her gaze, meeting his intently attentive, fixed on her, expressed slight surprise. She inadvertently looked over her shoulder, searching for the reason for his intense observation.

"Subaru?" Her voice was quiet, a little uncertain. "Everything... okay? You're looking so intently at something." She looked again at where his gaze seemed to be directed — at the wall behind her, at the cupboard, at the shelves with food and kitchen utensils. Nothing unusual.

His mind snapped back to his body. He struggled to tear himself away from her incredible image. "God, I was just staring at her again! Like a stupid idiot!"

"Ah! Yes! Everything's fine!" he blurted out, too loudly, feeling as if his tongue had turned to chalk. He had to say something. Quickly. Something nice. 

"Just..." He gulped, trying to smile naturally. "You... look like the most beautiful star in this galaxy, and not only in this one, but in the entire universe!" The words came out a little too fast, but they were filled with sincerity.

Emilia tilted her head slightly to one side, and Puck just chuckled at these words. A look of sincere, pure incomprehension appeared on Emilia's beautiful face. No embarrassment or delight at the compliment — just a calm question.

"Galaxy...?" She repeated the word, as if checking its sound. Her eyes looked at him with boundless incomprehension. "Thank you, Subaru, but... I have no idea what you're talking about, what does that mean? Universe? Galaxy? Is that something from your... Ja-pan? Sorry, I don't quite understand the comparison."

Subaru felt his brain threatening to call him names again.

"It's... nothing!" He waved his hand hastily, avoiding her searching gaze. "Just... it means very beautiful. It's nothing. Forget it." The boy didn't bother to explain the meaning of these terms. He continued to leave everything for later.

Pack chuckled softly, and Emilia seemed to accept his answer. She shrugged lightly, her confusion dispelled, leaving only a friendly smile. 

"All right, if you say so."

She walked past him, her silvery hair barely touching his shoulder, causing a fiery spasm on his skin beneath the fabric. She was heading toward the bed, where her simple light gray boots with thick soles, decorated with two bows, stood at the foot. She bent down to pick up the first one...

And suddenly, like a spinning top, a thought struck Subaru that had not come to him, and could not have come to him, during the three days he had been unconscious.

"Exercise!"

He again froze, his eyes wide open. It was as natural as breathing. Was it morning now? Or later? He hadn't seen the sun yet, but to his internal clock, which had only recently awakened from darkness, it seemed like morning. And start the day without exercise? That was impossible. It was like leaving the house without clothes.

"Emilia! Pack!" His voice rang out decisively, briskly, breaking the silence. Both reacted: Emilia stopped her hand, and Pack, who was still lying on her head, rolled over to his left side to get a better look at him.

"I haven't done something very important yet! It's called 'exercise'," Subaru announced, raising his index finger high in the air.

"What?" Emilia asked in surprise, straightening up. Her eyebrows rose slightly under her silvery strands. "What is it? Some kind of... tradition? A ritual of your people? Or..." She paused for a moment. "Is it something scientific, like you said?"

Pack tilted his head slightly, his face expressing curiosity mixed with careful analysis.

"Exercise," he repeated. "It sounds... like something to do with lightning? Explain, boy, you're using strange words from your Japan again, meow!"

Subaru smiled, realizing the joyful absurdity of the situation.

"No, no, not lightning, Pack! Emilia is more right, it really can be called a tradition," he laughed, his lightheartedness returning along with his usual feelings. "It's good for the body! And it's... fun! It's like... exercise! Movement! To warm up, warm up your muscles, get energy for the day! To keep yourself in shape! Like..." — he searched for a similar image — "When birds stretch their wings before flying?"

Pack grimaced

"Strange comparison. But go on. Is "exercise" like training?"

"Yes, almost! Only simpler and faster!" Subaru chimed in. He could already feel a slight pulse in his temples from anticipation. "I'll show you! Emilia, join us! It's easy and will only take a few minutes, we won't be long! We can do it right here!" He looked around the carpet. There was enough space for basic movements, even for two people.

He stepped onto the carpet, preparing for the first movement — any movement. Silence hung in the air, the world waiting for a demonstration of this unusual "tradition" called "exercise."

Subaru stood up straight, his arms hanging loosely at his sides. "Let's start with something simple!" he announced, rising onto his toes and lowering himself back down. Twenty times. Quickly, rhythmically. Emilia, her eyes wide and a certain tremulous shock evident, timidly took a step forward, rising with him on the tips of her white stockings. Her movements were uncertain but frantically fast, as if she were trying to catch the rhythm of an unknown dance. Puck, sitting on her head, joined in as well.

Then Subaru stretched his arms out in front of him. "Now, shoulder warm-up!" he explained, spreading his arms wide to the sides, then crossing them in front of his chest, changing the upper arm each time. Fourteen times. The movements were swift and energetic. Emilia continued to imitate him, her slender arms sharply tracing wide arcs in the air. Her silvery hair swayed with the movement. Puck broke away from her head, hovering in front of her and mimicking the movements, his tail bouncing slightly.

"Now the neck! Important for flexibility!" Subaru put his hands on his waist. Slow, smooth turns of the head clockwise, then counterclockwise. Ten circles in each direction. Emilia, finally getting into the rhythm and accepting the strangeness of the movements, repeated them exactly. Her pointed ears twitched slightly. Puck flew closer to Subaru's head and did somersaults over his head, then spun around his axis.

Then Subaru placed his feet close together. "Stretch the back of your thighs and back!" He bent forward deeply, trying to touch his toes with his fingers, which he managed to do without much effort. Emilia bent over and easily placed her palms on the carpet, demonstrating impressive flexibility. Her short coat-dress skirt shifted slightly. 

The last exercise was to bend to the left, then to the right, ten times each. Subaru felt the pleasant stretch in his sides. Emilia moved smoothly, like a reed in the wind. Puck flew from side to side, synchronizing with their movements, performing a specific belly dance.

With his last movement, Subaru threw his arms up, shouting with all his might, his eyes closed: "Victory!" Emilia, caught up in his enthusiasm, but with a slight delay, also shouted, repeating the movement: "Victory!" Pack hovered in the center, also spreading his arms and shouting the same phrase. 

At that moment, Subaru, without thinking, grabbed Emilia's outstretched hand. Her fingers were delicate and warm in his hand, it was an incredibly blissful moment. They opened their eyes and their gazes met. Subaru realized that he was holding her hand, his eyes widening slightly in surprise. Puck, who noticed this momentary touch out of the corner of his eye, frowned. His blue eyes narrowed as he watched Subaru closely, but the boy, caught up in the moment and his own confusion, didn't notice.

"Oh..." Subaru muttered, quickly letting go of her hand. 

Emilia lowered her hand, as if she hadn't noticed the touch. There was no disapproval in her gaze, just a certain cheerfulness, crowned with a slight smile. "It's okay, Subaru. I liked it, thank you for teaching me such selcouth but fun moves."

"You're welcome, Emilia. I have many more such moves in my arsenal, but who says 'selcouth' these days?" Subaru asked cheerfully, scratching the back of his head.

Ignoring his question, she turned away, bending down to finally pick up her boots with bows. Pack, still watching Subaru warily, hovered beside her.

Subaru, in turn, quickly sat down on the bed and pulled on his sneakers. They fit snugly over his socked feet, reminding him of the familiar comfort that had been suddenly shattered by the snowy reality outside the door. Suddenly, he was overcome with anxiety. He looked up at Emilia, who had already put on one boot and was picking up the other.

"Wait, Emilia, is it still snowing there? And that terrible cold?" His voice sounded restrained, but his eyes betrayed a fear reminiscent of past agony. "My clothes... they're not suitable for winter."

Pack was the first to react, his gaze already changing to a more neutral one. He slowly moved from his place and gently lowered himself onto Subaru's left shoulder. His left ear twitched slightly, and his tail stroked the boy's chin.

"That's not a problem at all, Subbaru and it's not winter now!" chirped the cat, waving his paw in front of the boy's nose. "Puck will take care of everything! While we were fooling around, I thought about it and realized that fire magic would be perfect here, specifically the thermoregulation spell! You'll feel warm, even in the fiercest blizzard!" He suddenly lowered his voice to a whisper, full of insidious anticipation. "Unless... I overdo it and your internal organs start sizzling and melting inside your skin. Meow! That would be quite a sight!"

Subaru's eyes widened in horror, his face turning pale. His imagination instantly conjured up a horrific image: melted flesh bubbling under his skin, unbearable pain... He felt his insides clench at the thought. "Wh-WHAT?!" he blurted out. "Puck, that's not funny! You're not... serious?!"

Emilia, now fully dressed, looked up at the cat. "Puck!" Her voice was sharp but without malice. "Don't scare him like that! Subaru, don't listen to him!" She turned to the boy, her gaze becoming calming. "It's just his terrible jokes. This magic is safe. You won't feel anything but pleasant warmth. No melting." She nodded confidently.

Subaru relaxed slightly, exhaling. He gave Pack a serious look. "Very funny, fluffy."

Pack just winked cheerfully. "Hehe! And the reaction was first-rate, meow! So, are you exactly ready for the journey, organ-preserving dreamer from beyond the Great Waterfall?"

Before answering, Subaru couldn't help but notice Emilia walking over to the three-legged coat rack by the bed and taking down the lone cloak, the color of delicate cool mint, which perfectly matched her silvery hair. The fabric looked soft, slightly matte, but at the same time worn and attacked by time. It was fastened under the neck with a simple dark green bow. Emilia threw it over her shoulders. The cloak ended just above her knees. She also decided not to wear the hood. Subaru realized that it was in this cloak that she had saved him three days ago.

"Exactly," said the organ-preserving dreamer from behind the Great Waterfall, taking his eyes off her and tightening the laces on his sneakers. The energy from the charge was flowing through him. A look of determination appeared on his face, covered by a slight excitement.

Puck relaxed his paws and settled on his shoulder, his fluffy tail tickling his neck. Emilia, meanwhile, walked to the door and opened it with ease. Stepping outside, her cloak fluttered gently, along with her hair in the wind. The black-haired boy followed right behind her...

Subaru tensed up, his instincts expecting a cold sensation, but that didn't happen. Instead, he felt a pleasant, even warmth spreading from the spot where Puck was lying throughout his entire body. Snowflakes fell quietly from the sky. They touched his skin with a sensation of coolness that never came, absorbed by the warmth. It was a new and incredibly cozy feeling.

"Wow... It works!" Subaru exhaled in surprise, watching another snowflake melt on his palm. Emilia watched his reaction for a moment, the corners of her lips twitching involuntarily with cute, but she quickly turned away and began to descend, thinking that Subaru would follow her.

The surface beneath their feet turned out to be not the ground covered with mountains of snow, but a massive root covered with a thin layer of loose snow. It was wide and sturdy. Subaru, captivated by the beauty of the tall snow-covered trees around him and the feeling of warmth, took a few careless steps forward, waving his arms in an attempt to catch more snowflakes. He didn't notice that the root was ending.

The sole of his sneaker slipped on the surface at the very edge. An unexpected gust of wind blew, and Subaru instantly lost his balance. He gasped for air, just in time to see that what was in front of him was not a solid support, but a deep, snow-covered abyss mixed with tree protrusions. The height was at least four stories. 

"A-a-ahhh!" — a short, frightened scream escaped him.

The movement was lightning fast. Emilia quickly turned around and rushed forward, surprised and frightened at the same time. Her hand—quick and strong despite its delicacy—firmly grasped his wrist just before he entered free fall. She didn't just stop his fall—Emilia pulled him toward her, tearing him away from the edge of the precipice.

The momentum was strong. Subaru, not yet realizing he had been saved, involuntarily lunged forward from the force of the pull. His free hand grabbed her back, and the other, which she was holding, grabbed back. He buried his face in her shoulder, covered by her cloak. His body, still tense with fear, trembled. He held her tightly. "Thank you... thank you! Thank you!" he cried in a voice that wasn't his own, his heart still there, in the abyss.

At first, her body just shuddered involuntarily from surprise. She was almost deafened by his cry, but she did not push him away. Her amethyst eyes opened wide, glancing at his face buried in her shoulder, her gaze becoming confused. Emilia had not expected such a close embrace. Then, hesitantly, as if afraid of doing something wrong, she raised her free hand. She nervously clenched her fingers several times before lightly, uncertainly, touching his back. The touch was incredibly cautious, as if she were touching fragile glass or stroking a prickly hedgehog.

"Is this... happening?" flashed through her mind, leaving her with a strange sense of unreality. Another person... was hugging her? Not Puck, who, in his enlarged form, was also tender and held her in his arms, but this was completely different. She felt his breath on her, the warmth of his body, the strength of his arms, his frantic anxiety beneath his skin. She heard his cry of unbridled gratitude. It was so incomprehensible and new that it made her doubt: was this even possible? Was it a mistake? Wouldn't he push her away if  she tried to say something, to calm him down, to support him?

However, these doubts were worthless and could lead nowhere, because the cat's voice shattered the moment as if it meant nothing

"I'm sorry, meow," Puck cried out, barely hanging on to Subaru's shoulder after being knocked off balance by a strong jolt. The cat barely managed to cling to the torn suit with his claws, his fluffy body hanging in the air like a flag, holding on to the edge of the shoulder, sandwiched between Subaru and Emilia. "You stupid, suicidal flyer! Lia! That lazy boy almost sent me into free fall with him! I'm not a bird to dive into the snow after you, Subaru!" he said angrily, extricating himself from their grip and straightening up on his shoulder. His blue eyes sparkled with feigned indignation.

Puck's voice hit the boy's eardrums like a cannon blast. Subaru instantly pushed himself away from Emilia. "I-I'm sorry! I'm sorry, Puck... And Emilia! I... I didn't mean to! I just didn't see..." He hesitated, not knowing where to put his hands.

Emilia, still a little embarrassed but having forgotten all her doubts, quickly looked away. "N-nothing... It's okay. You didn't fall, that's the main thing. Just... Stay close to me." Her voice was a little tense but soft. 

Then she turned to Puck, who was still sitting sulkily on Subaru's shoulder. Her amethyst eyes lost their confusion, taking on a familiar tenderness. "Puck, please don't be angry with Subaru. It was an accident." She reached out and began stroking his fluffy belly through his soft fur. "You're a great flyer, remember?"

"Purpur..." All the tension disappeared from Puck. His body relaxed under the touch of her fingers. His blue eyes closed with pleasure, and his angry growling turned into a series of loud, happy purrs. 

Subaru, seeing the effect, smiled with relief. He also cautiously reached out and began to stroke Puck's back. "Yes, I'm sorry again, Puck. I promise to be more careful."

Puck, melted in two pairs of hands, only graciously narrowed one eye, opening it to the boy. "Hhmm... Okay, meow. I forgive you. But only because Lia asks," he emphasized this with a loud purr, arching his back under her fingers. Then his tone became slightly mocking, with a hint of sly satisfaction: "You know... a little fear and guilt never hurt to teach a reckless boy to watch his step in the future, right? It's for his own good, meow!"

Subaru's eyes widened slightly as he realized that this cat was simply mocking him! For a moment, he wanted to throw him off his shoulder, but he was stopped by Emilia's new movement; she stopped stroking Pack and grabbed Subaru by the elbow.

Emilia carefully took him and led him along the massive root, pulling him behind her. "Let's get back to business! Let's move closer to the trunk. It's safer." Her steps were confident, she walked with the look of someone who had done this a thousand times before.

Subaru walked beside her, feeling her strong hand on his elbow. He couldn't help but marvel at her strength, thoughts of shaking Puck off him disappearing. She looked so thin, but then she pulled him toward her with such ease, as if he were a pillow. "You're... very strong," he muttered.

Emilia just smiled slightly, not looking at him. "I know."

A few seconds later, they stepped onto level ground. The tree root that had served as their descent smoothly merged into the ground. Before them lay a large snow-covered clearing, beautiful and surrounded by mighty tree trunks, their branches covered with a thick layer of frost and snow. The snow cover on the ground was not deep, soft, reaching Subaru's ankles.

Across the clearing, starting somewhere deep in the forest, a narrow stream ran in an almost straight line. It was almost invisible under the snow, but Subaru could clearly see a dark strip of water making its way through the snow and ice. Only further on, closer to the center of the clearing, did the stream slowly curve, forming a small but distinct depression that crossed the terrain. Behind the stream, a snow embankment rose like a wave covered with white millet.

Subaru turned around. Behind them, a tree trunk rose up. It was so huge that he had to tilt his head back far to see where the three main branches diverged to form a mighty crown. The trunk, darker and older than the other trees, resembled a rock. Its diameter was impressive; the trunk of a baobab tree could seem like an ordinary stick in comparison. The thinner branches of the tree, but still as thick as passenger cars, diverged high in the sky. Snowflakes swirled and slowly fell onto its mighty roots, which, like giant stakes, dug into the ground of the clearing, forming natural ledges.

"Wow..." Subaru whispered, staring at the giant in awe.

Contemplating it, he felt a sense of loss from the light pressure of Emilia's fingers on his hand. He turned his head, and sure enough, she had moved away slightly, letting go of his hand. 

"Emilia, you and Puck live in a really cool place!" Subaru said loudly with a smile, snowflakes continuing to fall on him. "Just think, a house inside a tree? That's much better than a tree house!"

Emilia thought seriously about this statement, looking at his face. "I'm not sure, Subaru... It all depends on whether you can pet and play with birds in a tree house," she finally said slowly. 

Subaru blinked, his smile frozen in place. "Huh? Birds... what?" he blurted out.

But Emilia had already moved on, turning around and walking toward the stream. Subaru, not waiting for an answer, followed her. Her long silver braids swayed, drawing his brown eyes to them.

The snow crunched under her boots and his sneakers in unison. The surrounding space was quiet, only the rustling of snowflakes and the distant moaning of the wind in the treetops indicated that they were still in this world.

"The place where we found you," Emilia began to explain, "Is not far from here. You have to cross the stream, walk up the path, and turn right." She pointed to the bend in the stream.

As she walked, she reached into the inside pocket of her mint-colored cloak. Her fingers pulled out a rolled-up scroll of rough, yellowish parchment, and she stopped by the stream. Unfolding it, she held the map as if she thought the wind, though weak, might tear it or blow it away. Her face took on an expression of deep concentration and slight trepidation.

"Here," she said, holding the map out so that Subaru could see it. He leaned in. The map was impressive. Drawn in ink by a skilled hand, it was a detailed diagram of the forest. Subaru saw the curved lines of rivers, one of which was probably their stream, clusters of trees, paths, and hills with schematic elevation marks.

Emilia placed her index finger on a small group of schematic houses drawn near the center of the map. "This is the Abandoned Village. We are here now," her finger moved slightly lower, to a mark that resembled a large tree—their hut. "And the place we are going... is here," her finger slid upward, but not far, hovering above the path and stopping below the houses.

Subaru's gaze involuntarily caught another section of the map—in the northwest corner. Directly above a large black circular stain with a caption was an empty spot. A void. No markings, no lines, no names. Just blank parchment. It looked strange against the carefully detailed rest of the map.

"Oh, I see!" Subaru said, trying to sound confident as he turned his attention back to the houses. "We're here, and we have to get there." He pointed to the site of the attack. But his eyes kept wandering over the strange symbols marking different areas and the inscription near the abandoned village. He couldn't read or understand them. "It's... well drawn, but what do the squiggles mean?" he added awkwardly, trying to hide his confusion.

Emilia and Puck looked up at him at the same time. Understanding flashed in the girl's eyes, while something else flashed in the cat's eyes? Emilia covered her mouth with her hand. "Oh... Subaru... you... you can't read?" Her voice was full of pitiful surprise. Puck, on the other hand, was more cautious: "You really don't understand the meaning, meow? Maybe the names themselves seemed strange and horrible to you? To be honest, I told Lia a long time ago that they wouldn't appeal to the average person!"

Subaru tried to refute this fact. "I... I can read! Just... not in this language! I'm from another world!" he muttered, feeling like an moron.

Emilia exhaled slightly, her face softening as she gave a slight nod. "Subaru, it's not your fault. Let me... I'll explain the most important things." She placed the map on her forearm, carefully shaking it so that all the snowflakes fell off. Her finger touched the center again. "As you already understand, this is our home." She began to carefully trace her finger across the map, with great enthusiasm. "The forest is huge, Subaru. Very huge. To explore it or just move between its parts, we... Pack and I... created several small bases. Places to rest." She pointed to several small marks in different parts of the map — small triangles. They were not evenly spaced; some were concentrated along rivers, others were hidden deeper in the forest. "They belong to no one. Anyone who needs shelter or a fire can use them. There is usually a small supply of firewood, water, and a few other things."

"Every important place or region has its own name, which I came up with, except for the names of the western and eastern vi..." Emilia didn't finish her sentence; she froze mid-word and glanced at Puck, who winked at her, and she sighed in dissatisfaction. Subaru didn't understand this wordless interaction, but before he could say anything, Emilia continued "Sorry, Subaru, I got carried away. That's all the most important information for now... If you want, I can explain the rest to you later."

"If you say so, Emilia..." said Subaru, watching as the girl tucked the rolled-up map into the inside pocket of her cloak. "I'll be sure to ask you about everything later, you know... I think I'll be here with you for a very long time." He said the last words with a mixture of joy and longing, and Emilia caught this strange change.

"Subaru, don't be sad!" The girl sharply waved her index finger in front of his face, and he recoiled from the movement. She began to speak with a certain hope and optimism "If we can find the ones who did this... Provided they're not bad, we can explain the situation! Maybe it was a mistake! I'm sure they'll understand, apologize, and send you back!"

"Unlikely, Lia, very unlikely," Puck commented as he prepared himself, curling up into a ball and hugging his tail on Subaru's shoulder. 

"I know," said Emilia, pouting, but quickly gathering herself, her hands flying out from under her cloak and clenching into fists in front of her. "No matter who they are, we'll do a good case! That's what matters!"

"Maybe... realizing that might cheer me up," Subaru said dryly, his eyes darting to the stream. "So we need to cross it, wade through it?"

"Yes, but," replied the girl, then, with the expression of a teacher explaining a very simple math problem to a student, she continued, "Not necessarily, we can just jump over it."

Emilia took a few steps back, gathering herself. Her silvery braids swayed slightly. She took a short run-up—no more than three steps—and pushed off the snow as lightly as a feather. For a moment, her figure hung in the air, her long braids flying in different directions as if alive, flashing against the white background of the forest. She landed silently on the opposite bank of the stream, crouching slightly to cushion the impact, without even swaying. The snow beneath her boots only bent slightly under her weight.

"There you go," she said, straightening up and turning to Subaru with a slight smile.

"Hmmmm, it looks easy from the outside," Subaru muttered, assessing the width of the stream. He also took a few steps back, picked up speed, and pushed off hard. His flight was more horizontal and his landing less confident. His foot connected with the opposite bank, but he swayed, waving his arms, yet managed to keep his balance without falling. "Phew! Almost perfect!"

"Almost is the key word, meow!" Puck said with a remark. "A little more and you would have fallen into the water and broken your head on the rocks."

"Come on, Puck, it wasn't that bad," Subaru waved him off, but without malice, smiling crookedly. His hand reached for the fluffy ball of fur. Subaru's fingers began to caress the cat's head and back, but its purring was several tones quieter than when it was being petted with both hands. "Futile attem... Puurrr," he tried to grumble, but it didn't come out very well. His blue eyes narrowed, and his fluffy tail swirled in the air.

Emilia giggled, covering her mouth. Her shoulders shook slightly with laughter.  

"What? Something funny?" Subaru asked, continuing to stroke the cat.  

"Nothing... It's just that Puck looks so... satisfied, even when he's trying to be stern," she glanced quickly at the couple, then turned around, her amethyst eyes sparkling with amusement. 

"Now, let's go there," Emilia said, pointing to one of the inconspicuous paths at the end of the clearing, where the trees parted, opening up a relatively spacious path, as snow-covered as everything else. Subaru hurried after her, continuing to pet Puck. 

The path was fairly even, stretching in a relatively perfect straight line between uniform coniferous trees with tall trunks and downward-pointing branches. But there were also other trees, such as leafless spotted birches, snow-covered elm, and spreading maples. Above it all, the sky and sun were hidden behind white clouds that hung low over the treetops, forming a dense dome from which snowflakes fell in a gentle cascade.

The two talked about various trifles as they walked along, while the third continued to enjoy being petted. Everything was orderly and peaceful until Subaru suddenly remembered one thing, or rather a possibility, and stopped stroking Puck:

"Listen, Puck... back then... when you said, 'You appeared quite spectacularly and strangely timely for yourself'... Did you mean that Emilia might not have found me? That you might not have been here?"

Puck instantly ceased to be a contented ball of fur. He moved into a sitting position. His blue eyes looked up at Subaru's face.

"Yes, boy. You understood correctly. In fact, Lia and I were already packing our bags — well, figuratively speaking, meow. In a couple of days, she was planning to head northwest. To finally finish the map, but..." He nodded toward Emilia, leaving the sentence unfinished.

Subaru walked around the protruding branch, and Emilia finished for Puck

"But then you showed up. And, unfortunately, we had to postpone finishing the map."

"So I literally bumped into you a few days before you could have been somewhere else entirely?"

"It seems so," she nodded.

"That's some... well, very fortunate coincidence," he replied thoughtfully, his two fingers bent, firmly gripping his chin.

"Or someone's joke or plan," Puck interjected quietly, his ear pricked up, his eyes looking at Subaru from under his brow. 

"But..." Subaru frowned, looking at Emilia. "Why were you in the forest then, and not in your hut, in bed? It was the middle of the night."

"That night... There were no clouds," Emilia explained, looking up as snowflakes gently touched her face, eyelashes, and hair. "Strangely enough, the sky was clear. A very rare opportunity here. I went out for a walk with my spirit friends. We were looking at the stars. And then we heard your screams." Her gaze became distant. "If it weren't for the stars... I would have just talked to them and been at home. Maybe even asleep."

They walked in silence for a few seconds.

"How long... have you been living in this forest?"

"Hmm... All my life."

Subaru nodded understandingly. But then he remembered that he didn't know one important detail to understand how long that was in terms of time.

"How old is she?.."

His imagination instantly conjured up the image of an ancient, powerful being with boundless wisdom, hidden beneath the guise of a young girl with poor cooking skills. He looked at her profile, at the delicate curve of her cheek, at the businesslike manner with which she walked along the path.

"Thousands? Tens of thousands?"

Of course, asking a girl about her age is not very gallant... And in general, it is considered rude, but he could start from afar and slowly lead up to the necessary question to find out.

Of course, asking a girl about her age is not very gallant... And in general, it is considered rude, but he could start from afar and slowly lead up to the necessary question to find out.

"Em... Emilia," he began awkwardly, "How do elves... well, measure their age? Do you have something like our human years, or do you measure by centuries? Or is it all very different?"

Emilia's face flashed toward him, her eyes filled with intense tension, complemented by the tension in her shoulders. "Elves? Subaru, I... I'm not an elf. I'm a half-elf." She said it clearly, but with palpable excitement, as if she were making an important confession. Her eyes studied his reaction intently, looking for a hint of fear or disgust.

The difference was not obvious to Subaru. "Half-elf? Does that... mean half elf, half human? Or something like that?" he asked. 

The tension in Emilia's shoulders suddenly disappeared. Despite the snow falling on her eyelashes, a light, warm spark appeared in her eyes, and the tension in them also disappeared. 

He really didn't know. He didn't know about the Great Catastrophe, about the fear, about the hatred of half-elves. He simply didn't understand the difference — and for her, that meant that he wasn't afraid, wasn't deceiving her, wasn't secretly disgusted by her, but it also meant something else... "Y-y-yes," she said weakly, feeling tremulous excitement, possibility, anticipation, shame, and self-reproach, turning around and quickening her pace.

"And age... Everything is actually counted the same way as for ordinary people," she continued, very quickly, just to interrupt that "Y-y-yes" — "I am... Physically 113 years old, according to Puck's calculations." 

Subaru jumped in surprise, almost knocking Pak off his shoulder.

"One hundred and thirteen?!" he exclaimed. It was much less than a thousand, but still impressive and showed that she had the potential to live for thousands and thousands of years, which was both inspiring and depressing. "Physically? What does that mean? You look... well, my age! Maybe a little older or younger, but you're just as immortal as a normal elf!"

Emilia seized on this straw without thinking, ignoring everything else. "How old are you?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.

"S-s-s-seventeen," he replied cautiously, as if expecting a negative reaction. 

"Seventeen? I thought..... well..... thirteen?"

"Thirteen?!" he exclaimed, not expecting such a low estimate. "Do I look like a child to you?"

"No, no, it's just... you have a rather young face."

"Subarunchik," Puck interjected, "admit it, do you smear yourself with aloe juice? Or berry extract?"

"You two are conspiring!" he grabbed his head, but couldn't help smiling.

Emilia was amused by his reaction.

"Subaru... Oh, look! We've reached a fork in the road," she nodded ahead, where the path diverged to the left and right, with a large boulder covered in frost in the middle, as if its very existence divided them into two different paths.

The trio turned right without hesitation, following Emilia's earlier instructions. The forest scenery remained unchanged, but the snow seemed to have gotten a little deeper, and the wind picked up, singing through the branches and blowing tiny snowflakes off the heavy crowns. Subaru, sensing that they were close to their destination, remembered the original plan of the incredibly beautiful half-elf, and suddenly thought about one very important point of this plan, which seemed to him somewhat abstract, mystical, and very fantastical.  

"Listen, Emilia, how are you going to talk to the spirits?" he asked, looking around as if trying to see something other than trees and snow. "They're invisible, right?" He remembered the blue spheres. "Will they appear when you call them?"

Emilia smiled at his fussiness and the simplicity of his question.  

"Yes. Actually... I communicate with them every day — in the morning and in the evening. They respond if I concentrate and call them."  

Pack, who was lying on Subaru's shoulder with his belly up, as if he had been waiting for this opportunity "But only if nothing scares or disturbs them, meow. And little things like, say, a Great Fire Spirit nearby can make them run away in fear." 

Subaru raised his eyebrows in surprise at this new information, almost without understanding its meaning "A Great Fire Spirit?.."  

Emilia suddenly stopped, as if remembering something. She grabbed her sleeve under her cloak, almost imperceptibly.  

"Oh, Subaru, I'm sorry. I completely forgot."  

"What exactly?" Subaru asked, alarmed.  

"For the spirits to respond, Puck must not be nearby," she explained, a little embarrassed. "I just... do this so often that I don't pay attention to such details anymore."  

Subaru looked at Puck, who smiled smugly, baring his small sharp teeth.

"So you're... a spirit? And quite formidable, if others are afraid of you?"  

"Hee-hee!" Puck giggled as if it were the funniest thing anyone could ask. "You just figured that out? Have you seen many cats my size that can talk?"

Subaru looked again at the tiny cat sitting on his shoulder. He couldn't quite wrap his head around the concept of a "great spirit," but in this world, everything seemed to work a little more complicated and incomprehensible than in typical fantasy stories, and certainly more so than in his own world.  

Puck's eyes rolled back, catching Emilia in his field of vision.

"So, Lia, we'll have to leave with this Japanese guy. Otherwise, your little friends won't show up, meow."  

Subaru frowned; after all, all these magical and spiritual things were new to him, and he wanted to see more of them in action.  

"So you're saying I can't stay here?"  

"Yes," Puck replied, slapping his tail on his neck. "But don't worry, she'll ask all the questions and tell us everything."  

Emilia nodded, reassuring Subaru that everything was fine.  

"I won't be long. I won't do anything rash without you, no matter what the spirits tell me."

Subaru wanted to argue, but his mind flashed images of three wolf-like creatures tearing him to pieces with their jaws, and all desire to argue simply dried up. Even though he knew they had been dead for a long time, the fear of being almost devoured remained.

He fell silent, pressing his lips together, but nodded nonetheless.

They walked a few hundred meters further. The forest finally began to change in terms of both species composition and density. Gradually, other tree species began to appear in addition to those mentioned earlier, such as leafless grayish beeches and slightly curved, gnarled hornbeams, although conifers continued to dominate on both sides of the path. The density of the trees also increased. Whereas before there had been gaps between the trees about the size of three adults, now this figure had decreased to about one and a half people, which created very winding labyrinths of trunks, branches, and snow around them. Gradually, the snow-covered path itself began to curve.

Suddenly, Emilia stopped almost reaching the place where the path turned to the left.

"This is where we part ways," she said. "I'll go on. You and Puck wait near this place, over there."  

Subaru looked in the direction she pointed, squinting hard to see. There, behind the thick trees, was a small clearing.  

"Okay..." he finally agreed. "Be careful."  

She tilted her head to one side, looking intently into his eyes with a gentle smile.

"Don't worry so much, Subaru. I'll be back soon."

Puck tapped Subaru's shoulder with two paws, as if on a drum.  

"Come on, dreamer from behind the Great Waterfall, let's go. Let's give Leah some space."  

Subaru looked at Emilia once more. She was already standing with her back to them, preparing to move on.  

"Good luck, Emilia!" he called out.  

She turned around, and her amethyst eyes met his brown ones. She said nothing, but nodded gratefully before turning and continuing on her way along the paved path.  

Subaru stood watching as her half-elf figure gradually disappeared around the bend.

"Well, meow, now all that's left," said Puck, "is to wait patiently."  

Subaru, with a sly smile, perked up and began to slowly make his way through the thicket. "Who said patiently?" His hand reached out to Puck for the third time, his fingers digging into the fluffy fur again.

Emilia immediately broke into a run as soon as she turned the corner—fast, light, almost silent. Her footsteps barely touched the snow, gliding over its surface.

The wind whistled in her ears, blowing her silvery hair. After a while, out of the corner of her eye, she noticed the distant, huge, snow-covered crown of the Great Tree towering over the forest, at the foot of which the village also stretched out. 

A few more strides and she jumped off the main path, diving into the maze of trees. She passed all the trunks and branches with incredible precision and agility. Emilia finally reached this place, which at first glance seemed like an ordinary clearing among the dense thickets of trees.

But even after three days, it stood out for its atmosphere. Of course, those large pools of blood were no longer visible; the snow and the surrounding cold had long since taken care of that. But three corpses — or rather, mangled remains — lay motionless, covered with large layers of snow, forming mounds, although they looked more like specially created embankments that guarded the place where a murder had almost taken place three days ago.

Emilia approached the center of this parody of a ritual circle. Stopping at the smallest of the mounds, she was sure it was the severed head of one of the Wolgarims. However, she did not pay attention to it and closed her eyes. 

The outside world—the snow, the air, the trees, the falling snowflakes, the corpse remains—all receded into the background. Her attention narrowed to the darkness in front of her. She felt every beat of her heart, every flow of blood in her veins. The half-elf focused on her own breathing: a slow inhalation through her nose, a pause, a smooth exhalation through her half-open lips. Her body responded: it lit up. A delicate, light gray, almost ghostly glow enveloped her. It was a trick of pure will, which only those who could talk to spirits, or in other words, had an affinity with them, were capable of.

Something familiar stirred in her chest — a feeling, a premonition that arose every time she concentrated to summon the spirits.

"Come, friends!" she cried out in her mind.

The air stirred.

First, a single glowing blue ball appeared out of nowhere, as if painted by an invisible brush. Then another. And another. Little by little, they responded to her call. At first, only the spirits of water, but then others joined in: fiery red spirits of fire, soothing green spirits of earth, and finally, ethereal white spirits of wind.

They swirled around her. Their paths intertwined, they drew closer, moved away, and carried on a silent conversation. They filled the clearing with a soft, changing glow that cast dancing shadows on the snow and tree trunks.

"Please tell me," she whispered, slowly opening her amethyst eyes. "Where did the chase that happened three days ago begin?"

Subaru sat on his haunches closer to the center of the clearing. Puck lay stretched out on his arm. The boy stroked him along his back, from his fluffy ears to the tip of his tail, sinking his fingers into the thick gray-white fur. 

"Hmmm... after two sessions, I can say that overall it's not bad, meow," Puck chirped, arching his neck when Subaru finished stroking him. "But, to sum up, it's not the same. Lia fingers are... gentler. Softer. They know where to press."  

"It would probably be strange if I had the same golden hands as Emilia, right?

"Yes, and that's very unfortunate... meow," said Puck, turning away and breaking free from his hand, flying up. "But it only emphasizes how amazing my Lia is!"

Suddenly, a light wind brought cold air along with snowflakes. Subaru shivered and almost cried out — the frost pierced him through, sharply, biting him especially hard in the open and torn areas, he tried to cover the holes with his hands as he stood up.

But Puck simply expanded the area of warmth by slapping his front paws. Nothing changed in the space around him, but for Subaru, everything changed. He was once again enveloped in a pleasant aura of warmth, but as he realized, this warmth now came from outside, not from within. 

He was about to thank Puck when he suddenly realized something very obvious: for some reason, the snow was not melting, even though it should have been. The snowflakes should have melted too, but they continued to swirl around him without turning into water.

He looked down at the ground, carefully examining the white blanket under his feet.

"Why isn't the snow melting? It's like +20 degrees here now." Subaru bent down, raking the snow with his hand. He didn't feel the burning cold, but he could clearly feel the dense texture crunching under his fingers.

Puck lowered his head, his ears pricked up, his tail swaying from side to side:

"Because... Meaw... But why should I explain?"

And then something changed.

Subaru felt goosebumps run down his entire body, his skin began to tingle, and his fingers felt the piercing cold of the snow in his hand through the warmth. Something was wrong. He frantically threw away the lump of snow.

Then he jerked his head up and met Puck's gaze

He didn't recognize that look, which made him jump to his feet.

The cheerful blue balls were now burning. The pupils were narrowed to tiny slits. In their depths was a blue ocean of deadly brilliance mixed with a palpable desire to kill.

The Great Spirit of Fire's face had also changed. Every hair stood on end, his eyebrows were drawn into stern lines, his lips were parted, revealing his clenched, sharp teeth.

Suddenly, within a radius of thirty paces around them, the space lit up with death. Dozens of icy spears—as long as a human arm, thicker than a thigh, with sharp points—appeared out of nowhere. They peered out from behind trees, hung over the ground, hovered in the air, and intertwined to form an impenetrable barrier of ice. 

The wind howled like a shock wave. It raised snow dust, turning the clearing into a blinding white blizzard. Snow mixed with snowflakes hit Subaru's face like sandpaper, but the pressure of the wind was worse. He could barely breathe, digging his feet into the frozen ground to keep from falling.  

"P-uc-k...?" Subaru's voice was inaudible amid the roar of the wind and the fury of the snow dust. His mind refused to comprehend. Why had such a sudden change occurred? What had caused it?

The spirit did not respond, or did not hear. His eyes continued to watch, tracking every muscle, every breath. His entire being radiated one simple truth: "Move and you die. Breathe too loudly and you die. Think wrongly and you die."

Finally, the spirit's voice, a couple of tones lower than Subaru remembered, cut through the blizzard and human incomprehension:

"Subaru Natsuki, you liar."

He finally moved, slowly approaching the frozen boy.  

"You babbled about 'Japan,' about 'anime,' about how there is no magic in your world... But the gate cannot be hidden. It is tiny. Underdeveloped. A thin channel for a meager supply of mana. You should have fooled me better, Subaru. I was not mistaken when I called you a smuggler."

Subaru stumbled back, tripping over the snow. His voice mumbled something indistinctly, his eyes darting around, running over the spears that were all pointed at him

"I... no... I do-n't under-stand! What... wh-at ga-tes?!" I... I-I... not-hing... no... I'm not hi-di-ng anyt-hing! Pu-Pu-Pu... Puck... P-Please!! I... I'm n-ot... not... ly-ing!.. I do-n't... don't ha-ve any ma-gic!"

"Shut up!"

The ice spears visibly trembled, and Subaru almost screamed

"What was your plan? To lure her into a trap? To try to kill Lia when she was most vulnerable? Or are you just bait, thrown out to lure her in?" Although I must admit your love with her is really good acting, it's too far from standard reactions.

Subaru's eyes filled with tears of panic, his shoulders shook, he unconsciously tried to back away, but his legs wouldn't work.

"I... I woul-d ne-ver... never hurt... Emilia! — Tears instantly flooded his cheeks — S-he... she saved me! I... I... — he sobbed, trying to get the words out through his tears — ...ho-w? H-ow could I?! A pl-an?.. A trap?! This... this... is mad-ness!

Puck rushed forward, and in a moment his eyes were burning a few inches from Subaru's face. His voice, though not louder, seemed like a real storm against the backdrop of wind and dust around him:

"Madness? No. Madness is believing you. "I would never hurt her," you say? But your tongue lies. Your actions are ambiguous. You don't possess magic, but for some reason you have a gate. You don't notice the abyss right in front of you! It's as if you're testing whether Lia will save you again or not! After a pause that Subaru didn't notice, he continued "I am her father! Her spirit contractor. Her family. I will not allow dark intentions to exploit her kindness and vulnerability. You came from another world, with strange stories... and immediately fell in love with her? What a fantastic fairy tale."

Subaru couldn't process all this information, his brain wasn't working properly, he only caught bits and pieces

"Wh-wh-at?!" he blurted out, his voice rising an octave. "Ho-w... how is th-at... pos-sible?! I... I... I w-asn't pay-ing att-ention then! I really... rea am fr..m an-other world! I... I n-never had... da-rk inten--tions! I want... — his voice suddenly became quiet but desperate — ...on-ly go-od things fo-r her...  

"You're lying!" Puck howled, and the wind knocked Subaru off his feet. "Dark intentions are best hidden under superficial emotions! You're trying hard to gain her trust, looking at her, thinking about her, disgusting... But I understand, you have to maintain the image of being in love to make it easier to interact."

Subaru fell on his back. His consciousness spun. He screamed incoherently, breathing heavily, his voice drowned out by the howling blizzard, though the thought was almost formed:

"Ho-w doo-ooo yo--u ex?"

Puck moved away from Subaru, who convulsively tried to get up, but could only sit down shakily, as the icy spears gathered into a spiky sphere around them.  

"The forest is full of beast demons. If you die here, she won't be surprised. There will be no traces left. And I... — his voice became disgustingly gentle, but remained just as loud — will tell her: "I'm sorry, daughter. I overlooked it. I didn't save the Subaru." She will be sad. And then she will forget."

The ice spears rang out, their sharp ends aimed at his chest, throat, back, legs, eyes

— Goodbye, "Natsuki Subaru". All your intentions end here.

The next second, a hail of "ice arrows" rushed from all sides toward the dreamer from behind the Great Waterfall, and all he had time to do was convulsively close his eyes and covered his head with his hands.

Chapter Text

............…........…........…........…........…........…........…........…........…........…........….........................................................................….....................................................................................

Subaru couldn't see again. He couldn't hear. His body froze, just waiting. His thoughts disappeared. His lungs contracted and stopped. The world shrunk to this, his last awareness.

"End"

Every cell screamed in anticipation of the blow, his fingers dug into his head, trying to cling to something real. His heart was pounding so hard that it seemed as if it was about to stop.

And into this realization burst...

Crack

Barely audible. Thin, like a glass thread snapping somewhere in the air. Maybe an auditory hallucination? Or just... just the sound of death? But no, no! Something smaller, more insignificant, and that's why this sound pierced him through and through, like deadly poison.

And everything... stopped.

The blizzard broke into pieces, shattered into a billion ice grains that scattered in the air. The clearing fell out of the white haze in a few seconds. Only dry, prickly air remained, along with slowly falling snowflakes. 

Subaru, with his eyes tightly shut, barely opened one eyelid.

And at that moment...

BOOM!

"A-RRHGF!" burst from his twisted mouth as a whole snowball hit him right in the nose and eyes. A cold blow, a snowball that shattered into a thousand pieces on his face.

CRUNCH-SHHH! — another one, hitting him squarely in the back of the head, knocking him forward. Snow poured down the collar of his suit, rolling down his spine in cold streams.

POOF! — a soft but heavy blow to the ribs, where there was a hole, made him bend over and cry out. BAM-BAM-BAM-BAM-BAM-BAM! — a hailstorm from all sides! Snowballs flew like machine-gun fire. He was thrown around, knocked down, and smothered by a soft but relentless avalanche.

Each blow was a sharp flash of cold. Elbows. Fingers. Neck, knees, legs, stomach, chest. A crunching blow to the ear—ice chips slipped inside. One hit his forehead and scattered into blinding dust.

"CHO-OORR...!" He choked—snow filled his mouth, his nostrils, stung his tongue, pressed down and burned in his throat.

He was knocked off his feet again, but now harder. 

His body, barely able to sit, fell flat on its side. He was buried. Up to his ears. Up to his neck. A mountain of cold, fluffy, crunchy mass. Layer upon layer. An avalanche of soft snow rolled in, crunching, pressing, tickling, suffocating him.

"Mmmgh... Ghhk!" Only a hoarse croak, suffocated by snow.

Subaru didn't understand. His brain was still anticipating pain. He was waiting for the rupture. For death. But what he got was... snow. Icy powder in his underwear, stinging his buttocks, and a mixture of snow in his mouth. It felt like the snow was in every crevice of his body.

"What... is this? Am I... dying? No... it doesn't hurt as much as it should..."

His cheeks burned from the cold and the blow. His hands shook convulsively in the freezing grip. His breathing was ragged, shallow, but... alive.

Alive!

And just then — when the first flash of awareness of life ran through his skin with a cold shudder — a high, cat-like laugh rolled over his head

"HA-HA-HA-HAAAA!

"Ouch, meow... meow... PPPURPUUR~! You're a real snow corpse, Subarchyk~!"

Subaru jerked, tried to throw his head back — but only dug his nose into the snow. A fluffy shadow loomed overhead with two shining blue lights flashing against the white canvas of clouds.

Yes. It was the Fire Great Spirit.

And he... was laughing. Like a cat that had broken a porcelain vase.

And the snow had already stopped falling, settling completely on the grave that had already been formed from his body, crunching as it compacted.

"Ho-ho, meow... Don't panic so much. It was just... a test, a kind of check, if you like, meow," he sang after he calmed down. "Living organisms fear death more than anything else in the world. Fear is the most sincere emotion. I just created the conditions to see... what you would do. Would you try to use authority or magic, meow. Would you confess something, betray someone, trying to save your skin? He tilted his head to one side. "But you... did nothing, because you had nothing. All you could do was cry, argue, deny, and in the end, just accept death. This... quite convincingly proves that you are not a direct threat and have no secret intentions, meow."

Subaru, buried up to his neck, stirred convulsively. The snow was unfairly heavy and cold. He jerked his shoulders, trying to free his hands, buried deep in the white mass. The snow crunched between his teeth, melted, flooding his throat with frosty, unpleasant moisture. He tried to shout

"Hrllshb?!"

But his voice came out muffled, choked, stifled by the snow pillow on his chest. His body was wet, the cold penetrated through and through, his hands were numb.

"And these are your words during your begging, meow..." Puck continued, his tone becoming thoughtful, even tender. "That you would never hurt Lia... that she saved you... that you only want good things for her..." He paused for a moment, his blue eyes staring at the snow-covered boy. "If your feelings are real, and they obviously are, meow, then this is really... very intriguing. Unheard. Naive. Even a little funny, meow" His ears twitched noticeably. And so, as a good father... I will give Lia the right to decide for herself whether she wants to see such a strange creature as you as an important part of her life or not, meow"

These words about "testing" about the fear of death, about the fact that he was simply being tested like a lab cockroach, ran through Subaru like blood through his arteries and veins. The panic receded, leaving behind an angry emptiness. His body, weak and frozen a second ago, suddenly tensed, filled with fierce heat. He jerked with new strength, as if the snow had suddenly become nothing. His hands, finally freed from captivity, roughly threw the snow off his chest. He was gasping for breath, tears of anger mixing with melted water on his face.

"T-test?!" he shouted, his voice hoarse. "Y-you... you almost... KILL ME! Ice spears! Blizzard! That... THAT LOOK! You... you're a crazy scoundrel!"

Puck just admired his rage as if it were an interesting spectacle.

"But of course, meow," he added calmly when Subaru had almost climbed out, "there are certain... boundaries. Limits. Which cannot be crossed when interaction with Lia, ever — His tone became cold, as before, but without the deadly threat. — Only if she herself does not want it and understands everything completely. And you... remember this very well, meow.

Subaru finally emerged from the snow grave, wet, angry, and trembling. Without thinking, blindly, he grabbed a large clump of wet snow that stuck to his palm and threw it at Puck with all his might.

"HERE'S TO YOU, BITCH'S DOG!!"

Puck snorted. He leaned aside dismissively when the snowball was already a couple of inches from his body. The snowball missed, breaking into pieces after hitting the snow-covered surface of the clearing. The fluffy silhouette wagged its tail as it watched, its laughter ringing through the air again. "Ha! Biting back, meow!" it commented. "But you need to be more polite to your elders, Subaru. Especially those who decide whether you should continue breathing, meow~."

But Subaru didn't listen. The fuel of rage and humiliation exploded. He jumped up, frantically digging his hands into the snow, grabbing handfuls of it. "FUCK YOU! YOU STUPID BASTARD!" Snowballs, molded by touch, flew chaotically: large, small, crumbly, dense. He swung, spun, spat out the remains of snow from his mouth, throwing with all the strength of his frozen muscles.

Puck was like an unstoppable stuntman. The light, fluffy ball instantly disappeared from the trajectory of each projectile. He spun in the air, somersaulted, flew in zigzags and circles, his laughter echoing everywhere

"Oy-oy! Meow-meow! Such persistence!" Unpredictable, meow~! Well done!"

"STOP, DAMN IT!" Subaru roared, no longer aiming, filling the space in front of him with a white wall. His breathing was wheezy, his face red with strain and anger.

"Ha!" Puck's voice echoed from somewhere above. "All right, all right, meow. You've made me laugh. So I'll... play along a little!" His fluffy body hung in the air for a moment, then he descended to Subaru's eye level. And then... he struck a pose. His hind legs were tucked under him, one front leg stretched forward, the other bent at the chest, his head held high with confidence. The expression on his face became tense and focused. "Meow, ha-ha! Watch closely, Subaru!"

And then, about ten perfectly round, large snowballs appeared around him. They hovered in the air, revolving around the fluffy epicenter. At that moment, Subaru felt something incomprehensible. All the piercing cold that had penetrated his bones a second ago disappeared under the influence of the cozy warmth coming from the environment. Even his wet clothes seemed less heavy.

"Scum..." he muttered. But it was... pleasant.

"And now..." Puck's voice became dramatic, "...IT'S MY TURN!" 

Dozens of spirits continued to hover around Emilia. Balls of various sizes and colors complemented the figure, which seemed to be simply wandering through the forest. Their thin voices echoed directly in her mind, turning into a pleasant cacophony of stories about that traumatic night.

"He was just walking!" whispered one water spirit, jumping excitedly.  

"He was constantly shivering from the cold!" added another, reddish, trembling.  

"And he was screaming! Something like, "Help!" and then he coughed," interrupted the white one.

They moved through the forest with her, retracing the chase, correcting its direction when necessary. Emilia walked slowly. Her amethyst eyes scanned the surrounding space intently, as if looking for visual clues to the evidence, but in vain. Snowflakes, like pearls, swirled quietly in the air, settling on her silvery hair and the shoulders of her cloak. They had already passed the place where it all began — an unremarkable area, covered with snow and surrounded by trees, just like all the areas before it. Now Emilia was walking the same path that Subaru had walked before the chase began.

She walked among the trees. Tall trunks, covered with rough, cracked brown scales, rose to the sky, their branches, weighed down by loose layers of snow, forming arched vaults. Nearby, thinner trunks with smooth, white bark decorated with dark diamond-shaped lines bent under the weight of frozen branches. Between them peeped out figures with white-gray, ribbed bark and smooth ones with thick gray bark, as if carved from stone. There were also many trees with pyramidal crowns and short, prickly needles sticking out from under the snow caps, giving the landscape a solemn austerity. The spirits, like a swarm of fireflies, pointed the way without a visible path, simply through the chaotic gaps between the trunks, the space between which was also filled with snowflakes.

As Emilia understood from the spirits' story, Subaru was indeed walking aimlessly, without a goal, only forward. His trembling body struggled with unbearable fatigue and horror, which poured out in hoarse, futile cries into the deaf, indifferent silence of the forest. 

When she reached a certain place, she looked up. The branches of the trees here were not intertwined and did not form a canopy, so there was a noticeable gap between them. Above, there was only a white film of clouds, and then... there was a dark density with stars. Was he looking at the stars too? Or was it just a random pause after the transfer?

"Why was he looking there?" she asked, with an interested look. 

The spirits stirred.  

"We don't know!"

"He was just looking!"

"Then he started screaming!" commented the little white spirit in a ringing voice.

"He shouted a lot of bad words! That's why I got curious," added the water spirit.

From the beginning, they had already walked half a kilometer on that clearing with the remains, passing several twists and turns in the path and stops for explanations from the spirits. And it seemed that this was the place where a minority of spirits, at her previous call, began to observe Subaru — at least they paid attention to him, while the majority began to observe him later.

"How did he appear here?" — Emilia asked, stopping in the middle of this open area. Her gaze wandered over the snowy tents on the branches, over the frost-covered trunks. The silence of the forest seemed deep and all-pervading.

The spirits fell silent for a moment, as if gathering their thoughts. Then the answers came pouring in:  

"We didn't see him!"

"He was already here!" – one assured.  

"From the moon! He appeared out of nowhere!" – another said quickly.  

"Maybe from under the ground?" – suggested the third, green one.  

"Weirdo!" – several voices added together.

Emilia pressed her lips together. Nothing new. They hadn't seen him appear. He had become part of the forest in their eyes, regardless of how he had ended up there. She closed her eyes and concentrated. Her glow—soft, light gray—reappeared.

"Just as I thought, friends," she thought gently. "Thank you for your help, and now please. Don't speak for a moment."

The cacophony of thin voices fell silent. The air froze. Even the snowflakes seemed to fall more slowly.

Emilia focused her will, her closeness to this place. She called out to those who were here. 

She opened her eyes. Around her, new entities appeared. Just as bright and energetic. They swirled around each other.

"Please tell me," Emilia asked, "did you see where the boy who was here three days ago first appeared?"

The new spirits, as young and carefree as the previous ones, whistled joyfully around her, getting lost among the other spirits

"We saw him! We saw him!" squeaked one of the white ones, circling like a leaf in the wind. "He was there! He just... appeared!" added the red one, bursting into a small spark.

"As if he had always been there!" the other friends chimed in.

They floated forward. Emilia followed them, and the other spirits floated too, but not after the new spirits, but after Emilia, as if she were their mother duck. They didn't go very far — maybe forty steps. The place was almost identical to the previous one, except that it was not open: the same snow-covered trees, the same layer of loose snow underfoot, the same calm air. Nothing stood out.

"Here!" — pointed the fire spirit, hovering over a small area between three trees.

Emilia stopped. "So you saw how he appeared?" she asked attentively.

The spirits fell silent for a moment, as if considering the question. "Appeared?" one of the blue ones asked. "Yes!" Emilia confirmed emphatically. "He didn't come, he didn't run... he materialized. Suddenly."

"Yes! Suddenly!" they fluttered. "He was just there! He wasn't there before, and then he was!"

"Was anyone with him? Nearby? Before or after?" Her voice sounded tense.

"No-o-o!" was the unanimous, almost offended reply. "Only him!"

"Did you feel anything? Magic? Anything that could explain his appearance?"

"No-o!" again in unison. "Everything was as usual! Snow, cold, wind. Nothing!"

For Emilia, it was completely incomprehensible, no trace of magic, no companions or cultists. He just... appeared. Fell from the sky, so to speak. She bent down, crouching next to the indicated spot, not knowing what to do, and with no one to ask, so... Her finger, feeling no cold, traced the surface of the snow — clean, white, uniform, nothing unusual. Then she began to rake the snow with her hands, looking for a clue — traces of a magic circle, or anything. But only snow and nothing else. Nothing.

She straightened up, pouting her lips in a cute, slightly confused grimace. She had no idea what to do. This was beyond her experience and limited knowledge.

"Thank you very much, friends," she finally said to the spirits, her voice warm but with a hint of disappointment. "You have been very helpful, and now I must say goodbye to you."

The spirits reluctantly began to disperse, their light fading as it merged with the gray light of day, until they disappeared completely, leaving her alone in the snowy forest. A breeze played with the silvery strands of her hair.

Emilia turned, gazing into the distance between the tree trunks. The image of a fluffy cat appeared in her mind. She felt a thin mental "thread" connecting her to her father through the contract.

"Dad?" she thought, conveying a sense of surprise and complete incomprehension. "Here... everything is much more confusing. The spirits know nothing. Subaru just... appeared, as they said. No trace, no reason. No one was around. I don't understand," She instantly conveyed to him the essence of what she had heard and found — emptiness and a lack of explanation. "It... doesn't make any sense. But... it happened."

Subaru lay on his back in the soft snow under a tree, breathing evenly, his jaw clenched. Puck, like a fluffy victory medal, stretched out on his stomach, pleased with himself. All around was the chaos of battle: the tree trunks were mottled white with traces of snowballs, and Subaru himself looked like a living snowman, with his hair and holey tracksuit generously sprinkled with melting snow. Even his eyes were slightly covered.

"Purpur... Well, Subaru?" Puck opened one blue eye, looking up. "Do you admit defeat? Do you need another round of 'training'? Meow-ha!"

"Shut up, you fluffy idiot," Subaru grumbled. He waved his hand over his eyes and sighed. "You won. General of the snowball army. Are you satisfied?"

"The army was small but fierce," said Puck, rolling onto his back and exposing his belly to the weak sun. "But yes, I'm satisfied. You're a good thrower, even when you're throw around like a madman. But you're still a loser, meow."

The silence dragged on, but it was calmer than the previous confrontation. Subaru looked with his free eyes through the branches at the white sky.

"Puck..." he began cautiously "About those... gates. I really didn't know. I didn't feel anything. I couldn't even imagine that I had them.

Puck looked at him.

"Now I can believe it. Because if you had known and been able to use them even a little, then during my... test... you would have used at least basic magic. But nothing appeared. Except tears, meow." He laughed. 

Subaru felt his cheeks flush slightly with anger and embarrassment, but then he was overcome with enthusiasm.

"How do they work? These gates?" He sat down, carefully sliding Puck onto his lap. The boy's eyes were burning. "I understand, it's... something that controls magic!? Could I learn? Create fireballs? Control water? Summon a storm? An earthquake?!" He almost shouted the last words, imagining epic scenes from anime.

Puck shook his head. "Quiet, you organ-preserving dreamer!" he clicked his tongue. "It's not as simple as you think. Imagine... an invisible organ. No, better... a tap. Yes, tap!" Puck raised his paw, imagining. "Here are the gates. They are inside you. They absorb mana from the environment, filter it, and store it in your body. Like in a reservoir. And when you want to do something... — he spread his paws — ...you open this tap, release the required amount of mana, shape it with your intention, spells, and affinity for the element... and poof! Magic happens. More or less, something like that.

Subaru nodded, imagining this "tap." It sounded logical. Even understandable.

"Affinity? What am I inclined toward?" 

Puck paused for a moment, his blue eyes becoming piercing.

"Yes. And here's an interesting point. When I was testing you during your rest in the hut and your walk... I not only felt your gate, but also your element. It's Shadow, Subaru.

Subaru sank down.

"Shadow?" he repeated, disappointed. "What... what can I do with it? Hide in the shadows, create shadow theater? That's kind of... boring. Not like fire or wind!

Puck was amused by his reaction again.

"Boring? Meow! You don't understand! Shadow, or Yin, and Light — Yang, respectively — are unique elements! Their main power is not in attack, destruction, control, or healing. They affect the very essence, the state! Your magic can weaken the enemy: disorient them, make them slower, tired, more vulnerable to other attacks. It can cloud their senses. This is very valuable in battle, for example, or when you need to escape! And Light can strengthen the body and allies, although it can do more than that. There are six elements in total, Subaru," Puck raised both paws, curling his fingers, "Fire, Water, Air, Earth, Yin, and Yang. And the last two are the most unusual. Your element is a rare gift, not a flaw, you Japanese fool, although you won't be able to use it to its full potential due to your poorly developed gate and meager mana reserves.

Subaru fell silent, processing the information. Shadow... weakening enemies. That could really be useful. Even cool, come to think of it, although that coolness was overshadowed by Puck's last words. He was already beginning to imagine...

Suddenly, Puck on his lap raised his head sharply, his ears pricked up. His blue eyes lost their playfulness, becoming attentive and detached.

"Oh. News from Lia," he meowed, as if to himself.

Subaru shuddered.

"From Emilia? You... you're telepathic with her? You heard her thoughts?!"

Puck turned his face toward him and winked with a predatory, cheerful blue ball.

"Yes, meow. Get up, lover. Time to move." He easily jumped off Subaru's lap and flew onto his shoulder. "And get ready. Her news... is interesting. And very strange, just like you. The spirits didn't say anything useful. Absolutely zero."

They had just emerged from the thicket onto the path when, after a moment, Emilia came flying around the bend like a silver arrow. She stopped in front of them without even catching her breath. Her amethyst eyes scanned Subaru's condition: covered in snow, his cheeks red from exertion, his hair plastered with icicles, his clothes hanging wet with snow.

"Subaru? What happened?" she asked, tilting her head slightly, her gaze sliding to Puck, who sat proudly on the boy's shoulder.

"Oh, that..." Subaru awkwardly brushed himself off, knocking the snow off his chest. "Puck and I... were playing snowballs. We got a little carried away."

"And I won!" Puck announced, arching his back. "By a huge margin, meow!"

Emilia looked again at the traces of the "battle" on Subaru's body. A smile touched her lips. "I see. It looks... rough."

"But what did you find out?" Subaru impatiently moved on to business, trying to brush the last traces off his clothes. "Puck said the spirits didn't say anything useful."

Emilia nodded gloomily at Subaru's words. She told him everything: how they had followed the chase, how the spirits had pointed out the place where Subaru had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. No traces of magic. No circle. No companions. Nothing. But Subaru was here.

"That's... impossible," Subaru muttered when she finished. He scratched his cheek, looking at the snow-covered trees around him, as if searching for answers in their trunks. "I'm not a ghost. I couldn't just materialize, something summoned me! Nothing in the world happens without a reason!"

"But the fact remains," Puck concluded, his tail swaying. "You appeared. Without warning. Without a catalyst. It raises a lot of questions. Emilia agreed, her gaze troubled. The three of them stood in the middle of the path, snow falling quietly, their minds blank and devoid of ideas. Even Puck had nothing on his mind.

"Well," the cat suddenly announced, breaking the heavy silence. His voice became lively. "If the mystery of Subaru's arrival is too complicated, let's discuss something more concrete and understandable! For example... our guest's magical potential!"

Emilia raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Magical potential? S-Subaru?"

"Yes, yes!" Pack jumped up on his hind legs. "During our... walk... I discovered a gate in him! Small, weak, but functioning! What a surprise, right, Lia? Meow!"

Emilia's eyes widened. Her gaze shifted sharply to Subaru—not accusatory and deadly like Puck's earlier, but incredibly intense, filled with deep interest and a million new questions. That gaze was heavier than any words.

"Gate?" she asked quietly. "Subaru... you said... that there is no magic in your world."

Subaru's brain and heart screamed in horror and began to work at full capacity. He instantly waved his hands, his voice filled with anxiety.

"It's true! Absolutely true!" I didn't lie to you, Emilia! Never! There really is no magic in my world! I didn't know about these gates! I didn't feel anything! Never!" His thoughts frantically ran through possible explanations: Maybe they were "dormant"? Maybe it was the transition to this world that activated them? Or did someone implant them in me during the transfer? But he didn't dare voice these wild guesses. "I don't know how they got inside me! But I didn't lie to you! I swear on everything I hold dear!"

He looked her straight in the eyes, desperate to be understood. His sincerity must have broken through her last doubts. All hesitation melted from Emilia's gaze, replaced by sympathy and curiosity.

"All right, Subaru," she said softly. "I believe you. You don't seem like a liar." She bowed her head slightly. "So... what's your element? Did Puck tell you?"

"Yin!" exclaimed the aforementioned spirit before Subaru could open his mouth. "Not everyone can boast that, meow!"

Emilia closed her eyes in surprise, then opened them, and they were filled with genuine delight. "Yin?" she repeated, her voice sounding warmer. "That's really wondrous, Subaru." She smiled at him. "I'm happy for you. That's great news. Even if you don't know where they came from."

Subaru was felt like in heaven by the praise and, still under its impression, remembered the main question. He looked anxiously at Puck. "So... what are we going to do next? About... well, my appearance?" His voice sounded uncertain.

Puck waved his paw as if shooing away a tiny fly. "Purm... Doing something without understanding is reckless, meow. Fruitless. But..." He shook his head. "Just in case, when we get back to the hut, I'll leave for a little while and fly around the rest of the forest. Maybe I'll see something or someone. Although I doubt it, he added.

Emilia nodded seriously.

That's reasonable. For now, that's all we can do.

The hardest question slipped from Subaru lips before he could stop it.

"And... what will happen to me?" he quickly added, trying to sound calm, but his eyes betrayed his anxiety. "Because... nothing worked out. You didn't find the answers, so... I... He was ready for anything: to be kicked out, to be taken to the edge of the forest, to be left in some human settlement far away from here. His only desire now — to stay with Emilia — seemed almost impossible. "I understand if I'm... in the way."

Puck looked at Emilia, his blue eyes unusually serious:

"That's up to Lia, meow. She's the mistress of the hut."

His brown eyes focused on Emilia. She suddenly felt embarrassed that Pack had entrusted her with deciding another person's fate. Her fingers clenched into fists under her cloak, her gaze studied the trees behind the boy, then returned to Subaru, as if searching for answers on his face. She twirled the tip of one of her long silver strands of hair, her amethyst eyes expressing deep thought and uncertainty. The silence dragged on for several heavy seconds, filled only with the rustling of snow.

Finally, she took a deep breath and her gaze became anxiously affectionate.

"Considering your circumstances, Subaru..." she began carefully, "You're from somewhere else. You... know nothing about this world, its dangers, its rules." She emphasized each point. 

"You... cannot read or write our language, which complicates your stay." Subaru lowered his head, but she continued, and her voice sounded warmer. "And..." She hesitated a little, not saying it out loud, ...but deep inside, she was quietly grateful — grateful that he wasn’t afraid of her, despite her half-elf blood and the appearance which everyone hated

 "...Considering all this... and the fact that you have no shelter here..." She paused again, gathering her thoughts. "...you will stay with us, as you said, for a long time. With me and Puck. In our hut. Until... until a better solution is found. Or until you decide otherwise."

The words fell on his brain like a confession that she was also in love with him. Subaru's musculoskeletal system nearly collapsed, barely able to stand on his feet. His eyes widened to the size of the solar system, his jaw nearly dropping to the snow. Then all his features stretched into the widest, happiest smile imaginable.

"R-really?!" he exclaimed, his voice overflowing with joy. "I... I can stay? With you? In the hut?!" He couldn't believe his ears. Joy was tearing him apart from the inside. He grabbed himself forearm, then reached out to hug her, but subconsciously restrained himself, remembering something, and instead began jumping up and down, scattering snow. 

"THANK YOU! THANK YOU, EMILIA! This is the best news in my new life in this world! You're the best, Emilia-tan! You're a goddess!"

Emilia opened her mouth in surprise from the words and actions he did, the eyes did the same "Emilia... tan?!" Her voice betrayed her confusion. "What does that mean?"

Subaru suddenly stopped mid-jump, his cheeks flushed bright red. He scratched the back of his head, suddenly realizing that he had revealed a peculiarity of the Japanese language.

"Ah... it's...," he hesitated, searching for an explanation. "Well... it's like... a term of endearment? Like... very cute Emilia?" He waved his hands, trying to explain, but only confused her more. "It's hard to explain! It's part of my country's culture! That's how we sometimes address girls who... well... we really like! Or who look very cute and beautiful!" It's... it's a compliment! A very nice compliment!" He blurted out the last part, blushing even more.

Emilia watched his frantic attempts to explain, her initially surprised expression settled into calm curiosity. She understood from the context that it was something good and that it was directed at her.

"Ah..." she said quietly, her own cheeks turning slightly pink. "Thank you, Subaru. That's... really sweet."

She unconsciously raised her hand, cupping her chin, her cheeks puffed out, her gaze becoming serious. Her head tilted slightly to the side and down, her gaze falling somewhere in the snow, as if she were looking at something interesting among the snow cover. Rubbing her chin with her fingers, she found herself wondering, slowly nodding to himself. "Emilia-tan"... Was that a special nickname? Like the ones given to close friends? However, she wasn't entirely sure. But she liked the way it sounded. "A sign of friendship... Yes, it sounded wonderful, really lovely"

Subaru, still burning with joy and drunk with happiness, received a lethal dose of cuteness from Emilia's expression, and in order to distract himself somehow, he turned sharply to Puck on his shoulder.

"Now!" he exclaimed, his eyes shining as if in a fever. "Teach me magic! Right here!" Now! I'm ready!

Puck blinked his eyes

"Meow... No. Now is not the time or place for a lesson, dreamer, and I'm not in the mood to teach right now. Let's go back to the hut, think, I'll rest..."

"But I deserve it! After what you...!" Subaru interrupted insistently, his joy quickly turning into an impassioned demand. He almost added, "Almost killed me!" but the words didn't come out. Because Puck's gaze had once again taken on the same unbearable, cold gleam as during the "test" Subaru instantly felt an icy chill seize him from within, as if his very organs were freezing solid. He glanced at Emilia, who had snapped out of her thoughts and looked at them, then he looked back at Pack. And quickly, quickly, he changed the meaning of his words. "I wanted to say... that... as someone defeated by the great sensei Puck in a snowball fight..." He bowed his head low. "...I humbly ask you, oh great master, to teach me something right here and now! Even if it's just a little! Please!"

The tension dissipated. Puck burst out laughing.

"Meow!" He turned around, a sly smile appearing on his face. "All right, defeated student. For your skills... I will show you the basics. Just a little. Just a demonstration!"

Subaru beamed as expected, but then his eyes widened in surprise

"Wait... what, y... a cheater!? How can you use Yin?! That's already the third element! It seems unfair."

Puck smiled a toothy smile.

"I'm a spirit, and you organ-preserving half-wit! And I'm a very multifaceted personality, meow. And since I'm also a Great Spirit," he winked, "I have the ability to reproduce the basic effects of almost all other elements. Even Shadow. And Wind too, by the way. Watch closely!"

Flying away from Subaru, Puck hovered in the air. He raised one paw, as if about to wave. His blue eyes were just as cheerful. He waved his paw sharply downward, having said one word that paralyzed the winter air

"Shamak!"

A cloud burst forth from his plush paw. It was a dense, impenetrable veil of smoke, black as pitch. It grew instantly, immeasurably fast, like a living creature seeking to devour everything. It quickly covered Subaru, Emilia, Pack himself, and a large area around them, turning day into midnight darkness.

For Subaru, it was like falling into an abyss. The world simply disappeared. Visually — only a dense, oppressive blackness that weighed heavily on his eyes. Audibly — almost nothing, as if his ears were plugged. Emilia and Puck's voices came from somewhere far away, distorted and incomprehensible. He couldn't feel his own hands or feet. The ground beneath his feet had lost its soft firmness; he couldn't tell if he was standing or falling. He took a step and stepped into the void, losing his balance. Fear, primal and wild, enveloped him. He waved his arms, trying to find support, but there was only formless darkness around him. He moved, as he thought, toward the sound of voices, walking in hellish darkness.

WHOMP!

Pain. A sharp, bright flash of pain in his forehead. He hit his head on something very hard and immovable. Probably a tree. The pain spread like a wave, stunning him. He groaned, lost his balance completely, and fell on his back in the snow. The blow was so strong that it knocked out all remaining sensation for a moment. And at that moment, the black veil before his eyes dissipated as if someone had blown it away. Light, snow, trees, snowflakes, Emilia running towards him, and Puck hovering nearby with an expression of playful curiosity — everything returned.

"Subaru!" Emilia's voice was full of alarm. She crouched down beside him, her amethyst eyes scanning his forehead, where a emerging red spot was already appearing. "Are you okay? Did you hit your head?"

"I'm fine, I'm fine!" Subaru muttered, trying to smile through the pain pulsing in his temple. He sat up, feeling his head spin a little. "It was just... a tree. It appeared out of the darkness."

Emilia reached out and touched the bump on his forehead. 

"Ouch... definitely felt painful," she whispered, her face expressing sympathy. "You need to be more careful. I'll will cure it later..." She took his hand in her strong palm and gently helped him to his feet. He staggered, but managed to stay on his feet thanks to her.

"Are you sure you're okay? Look at me. How many fingers?" She raised her hand, showing three fingers.

"Three..." Subaru replied, focusing on her fingers, then on her face. The world was no longer spinning. "Thank you, Emilia-tan. I'm fine, really. It's just... I'm going to have a huge bump."

Puck flew closer, his face trying to look innocent, but his eyes betrayed a hint of amusement.

"Dreamer? Did you appreciate the demonstration? Shamak, like any magic, is not a toy. Darkness is not a friend to those who do not know what lies behind it, meow." 

Subaru, still holding his throbbing forehead, nodded. The pain was a very convincing argument.

"Yes... thank you..." he muttered. "Thank you... Sensei... for... the vivid example."

Subaru rubbed his forehead, feeling what promised to become a pumpkin-sized bump forming. Magic was not only cool, but also dangerous, as he had come to understand very well today. But despite this, his eyes burned with admiration as well as pain. He had seen power, not menacing power. But this power, even in such a clumsy test, belonged to him. Of course, they had not been able to learn anything useful about isekai, but he had been able to discover a valuable truth about his body.

Chapter Text

Puck, bidding them a playful farewell, flew out the window in an instant, leaving them alone as they returned to the hut.

"Do you think he'll find anything?" Subaru asked, glancing back at the window.

"Puck is quite observant," Emilia had already taken off her boots and mint-colored cloak and hung it up. "But the chances of someone leaving a noticeable trace... are slim" She sighed, her voice calm and resigned.

Subaru nodded, but suddenly winced, touching his forehead. The bump had swollen to the size of a small egg and throbbed with dull pain with every movement of his head.

"Ugh, probably..." he muttered, grimacing.

Emilia noticed his grimace. Her amethyst eyes narrowed slightly. "Oh, yes! It's time to heal it," She approached the bed, her movements confident "Sit down, Subaru"

He obediently sat on the edge, leaning against the mattress and raising his head. Emilia leaned over, her slender fingers lightly tracing the contour of the egg, causing Subaru to shiver slightly all over. Her gaze was focused on his forehead, Subaru's cheeks flushed, he tried not to look at the girl, but to look away. Soon, the air around her palms stirred, causing Subaru to look up. Out of nowhere, several blue glowing spheres appeared. They swirled gently and then smoothly settled on her palms, which began to glow with a blue light.

"Whoa!" Subaru's gaze stirred as he stared at the sight, which he had already seen before, but not as clearly as now.

Emilia did not get distracted. She concentrated and brought her palms close to his forehead, almost touching the bump. Subaru felt a rush of warmth spreading through his head, immersing it in a bathhouse. The throbbing pain subsided, replaced by a calm pleasantness. He closed his eyes, relaxing under the influence of the healing energy.

The process did not last long. The glow gradually faded. The blue spirits broke away from Emilia's hands, gently circling her once more as if to thank her, and dissolved into the air. Emilia withdrew her hands.

"It's done," she said with a slight smile. "Check it if you want."

Subaru gently touched his forehead. Smooth skin. No swelling, and the redness had probably disappeared as well.

"Emilia-tan... You're amazing! Best! Best! Thank you!" Subaru's gaze was drawn to the half-elf's face.

Emilia replied with a slightly embarrassed expression. "You're welcome... Subaru. Compared to your past injuries... this is nothing, so... there's no need to praise me so much" Her eyes showed her satisfaction at being able to help.

She turned around, walking over to the nightstand by the door. Her movements were airy, as if she were gliding over the surface of the world without touching it with her weight. Subaru slowly followed her with his gaze, from her slender ankles in white stockings, to her calves, to her slender porcelain thighs peeking out from under her stockings and the short skirt of her cream-colored coat dress, to the silvery play of her hair fluttering behind her.

Instantly, a tension arose in his chest — he remembered Puck and his words about boundaries.

"He didn't specify what boundaries he was talking about, but I think they are very clear and obvious," flew through his mind.  

The spirit's words flashed through his mind: "She will be sad. And then she will forget" Subaru clutched the blanket beneath him. He really wanted to tell Emilia what Puck had almost done to him, since they were alone now. But...

"She won't believe me," he realized

Emilia would close her eyes, shake her head, and say, "Don't be mad at him... it was a terrible joke, Puck just cares about me, I'll talk to him so he never does that again and understands his mistake" And then she would smile as if Subaru was exaggerating. He couldn't risk her minimal trust in him for the sake of a truth she would refuse to accept.  

But there was something else.  

"Emilia-tan..." He got up from the bed.

She turned sideways to him, a silvery strand of hair slipping onto her shoulder, a parchment and pen in her hands, an inkwell on the bedside table nearby.  

"Yes?"  

"Puck... Is he really your father?"  

Emilia's fingers twitched imperceptibly, the tip of the pen touching the spot in the center of her chest under clothes.  

"Y-yes, how-how did you find out?"

"He told me when we were... playing snowballs," Subaru chose his words carefully, trying not to express any anger. "And he also said that he cares about you very much"  

She lowered her eyes to the parchment, but a warm shadow played at the corners of her lips.  

"I know, he's a good, and I'm happy to have him by my side"

"But... he's not your real father, is he? After all, despite your unearthly beauty, you don't look like a cat girl. Your ears aren't fluffy, they're not in the right place, and you don't have a cat's tail..."

"No, I..." Emilia began to answer seriously, but faltered, an image flashing through her mind under the influence of Subaru's words: her with soft silver ears and a tail that moved quietly. And purring when someone stroked her... It would be very strange, but at the same time cute. Then she wouldn't be hated, then she wouldn't be like her? She quickly dismissed this nonsense and focused on her explanation

"I don't remember my parents. Neither my mother nor my father, nor any relatives. Only the forest. And Puck. He appeared... a long time ago. And when we signed the contract, he became my family"

There was nothing in her voice or gaze but acceptance and uncertainty.

"Contract" The word stuck in Subaru's mind. He remembered that Puck had mentioned a related term, and as far as he knew, a contract was a specific agreement that required both parties to fulfill the obligations specified in it. The obligations had to be adequate and equivalent, otherwise one of the parties would refuse to sign and fulfill it.

"Emilia-tan got a family... but what did he get from this contract? Did he become her father out of the goodness of his heart? Does that even happen?"

A thread of insight flashed through his mind. All the pieces began to come together into one cheerful thought

- Puck — Fire Great Spirit , a creature of incredible power, older than Emilia, his motives are unclear, but it is obvious that she is really important to him and he loves her.  

- Emilia is the most beautiful girl he has ever seen in his life, a half-elf who lives in a very large forest, probably does not interact with the outside world very often, and also possesses magic.

- She did not remember her childhood or the distant past.  

- She lives inside an old large tree, a very unusual place to live.

- Pack became her father after the contract, but he took care of her before that, was her conditional assistant, and decided to legalize this status and make Emilia feel better. Perhaps this was his main motive, although it is doubtful.  

"So he didn't just become her father... He cemented his previous status as her familiar guardian, which means..."

Subaru looked at Emilia again. She had already turned her back to him and grabbed the inkwell with her fingers, the same hand that held the pen. If she were not half-elf, but a completely human girl, then in most countries in his world, due to all the factors, she would be called...

"So, Emilia-tan..." He smiled, trying to make his voice sound playful. "You're a witch"  

The word hung in the air.  

Emilia accidentally dropped the inkwell from her hands. The glass jar hit the nightstand with a dull thud and rolled away, spilling black liquid around it and forming a small swamp. The pen fell from her fingers, along with the parchment. The feather fell into the mire, getting dirty. She turned sharply to Subaru, and in her amethyst eyes, there was something between pain and resentment.

"Subaru!" Her voice rang out like silver bells, soft but so clear that every word hit in the air. "Please, never... never call me that! Never" She lowered her gaze and grabbed her wrist. "That word... carries so much pain, so much hatred, death, suffering, destruction. It... it kills!" She shivered as if from the cold, although the hut was only slightly chilly. "Please don't say that to me. I don't want to hear it from you"

Subaru's heart sank into an abyss. He cursed himself for all he was worth: "You cretin! You complete, brainless, hopeless moron! What have you done?!"

"Emilia-tan! I'm sorry! I'm sorry a thousand times!" he said in fear "I didn't know! I didn't know! It was... a stupid attempt at a joke, nothing more! If I had understood how offensive it was... I would have bitten my tongue off! Please forgive me!" His voice trembled with utter, pathetic panic.

Emilia looked him over, slowly calming down under the influence of his remorse. She glanced at the spilled ink, frowning. "All right... Okay, Subaru. You know now, nothing else matters" She waved her hand lightly, placing the inkwell upright before doing so. The air above the nightstand rippled, and a small, transparent spirit emerged from it. It hovered above the black stream. Ink from the surface of the nightstand and the stained pen began to rise in thin streams, merging into a spherical ink shell around the spirit. The shell contracted, releasing excess moisture and particles into the air, and then the spirit poured the clean ink back into the glass. It also wrapped itself around the pen, cleaning it of micro-stains. There was not a trace left on the nightstand. Emilia, meanwhile, picked up the parchment from the floor.

His eyes were mesmerized by this picture of a "black hole" that floated and blurred, but then his eyes darted to the pen and inkwell. The thought came to him on its own.

"Ah... why do you need all this?" he began, speaking neutrally. "Are you going to write something important?" He nodded at the writing utensils.

She nodded her thanks to the spirit that had just disappeared and glanced at Subaru. "It's... Yes. I need to make a grocery list." She opened one of the built-in cabinets in the wall and looked inside. "Food... is running out. Enough for another week and a half or two." She put down the parchment and picked up a quill. "After all, you're living with us now. So we'll need more food. We'll need to............ go shopping after... finishing map." Her quill hovered over the sheet of paper, preparing for the first item. "Potatoes... carrots... cereals... onions... greens... flour... fruit... oil... grains... some dried fish and meat..."

She immersed herself in making the list, her eyebrows furrowed in concentration. Subaru stood aside, feeling superfluous. Shame and guilt weighed on his conscience. He couldn't write for her. He didn't know what food was needed. He couldn't offer money. He was useless in this situation.

But it was this helplessness that gave him an idea. Something lighthearted that could dispel the remaining tension and make her smile and laugh. He waited until she finished writing the last item "...and maybe a little salt."

"Emilia-tan?" His voice sounded deliberately cheerful. She looked up from her list and glanced at him. Her gaze had already forgotten those unpleasant emotions. "Would you like to relax a little? I remembered a game! It's simple, but fun. I think you'll like it" 

Emilia put down her pen, her amethyst eyes widening at the suggestion. "R-relax? Now...?" She mechanically placed her hand on her chest. "That sounds... like laziness. But..." Her gaze slid over Subaru, who stood tense with anticipation, like a schoolboy before his teacher. She noticed and felt the remnants of guilt in his eyes and the inability to say "no" to his hopeful face. "All right. I'll... try. What's this game called?"

"Yay!" Subaru rejoiced. "The game is called... Jankenpon!" He pronounced the name with emphasis, spreading his arms as if presenting a masterpiece.

"Huh?" Emilia had expected almost any name but clearly not this one. "What... what does that mean?"

"Nothing special," Subaru smiled slyly, his enthusiasm only growing. "It's just a name for a game of choice! Listen and watch carefully: 'Rock' is a clenched fist, 'Scissors' is the index and middle fingers extended, 'Paper' is an open palm. We count together: 'Jan-ken-pon!' — and on the last syllable we show one of these signs. Rock beats scissors, scissors cut paper, paper covers rock. Got it? Oh, and we also play for fun penalties for losing, to make it more exciting!"

Emilia nodded, her forehead creased. She studied his hands carefully, memorizing the signs. "Yes... It's... consistent. And if I win... I get to give you a 'fun penalty'?"

"That's right! And vice versa!" Subaru smiled. "Ready? Let's begin!"

Subaru stood in a fighting stance, Emilia took a more modest pose, and they both extended their right hands toward each other and shook them. "Jan... ken... PON!" they shouted together. 

He threw "scissors." Emilia threw "rock."

"Ah!" Emilia cried out in slight surprise, looking at her clenched fist and his outstretched fingers. "I... won?" An uncertain smile appeared on her lips.

"Well done! You win, Emilia-tan!" Subaru folded his arms. "Come up with a penalty!"

Emilia thought for a moment, touching her lips with her fingertip. Her gaze wandered across the ceiling, then settled on Subaru. "Make... the funniest face you can!" she decided, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

Subaru didn't need to be asked twice. He bulged his eyes, stuck out his tongue, and contorted his face into an impossible spiral, simultaneously stretching his ears with his hands. The sight was so absurd that Emilia couldn't help but let out a quiet laugh. "Ha-ha... Okay, okay! That's enough!"

"Round two!" Subaru exclaimed with a smile, and they waved their hands, "Jan-ken-pon!"

Now Subaru showed "paper." Emilia showed "rock" again.

"Oh!" She was puzzled when she saw his palm over her fist.

"Yes! I win!" Subaru raised his fist triumphantly. "And now, Emilia-tan..." he lowered his voice, playing it mysterious, "show me... your rabbit ears and say, "'Nya-a-a!'"

She tilted her head in confusion. "Ears... of a rabbit? How?" Subaru folded his fingers with the tips pointing upward, pressed them against the back of his head, and shook them. "Like this!"

Emilia blushed so much that her ears turned red too. She awkwardly raised her hands, placed her palms behind her head, pushing her middle finger back and the others slightly forward to form pointed, long ears. "N'ya... a?" she said abruptly, shaking them back and forth, looking incredibly cute and awkward. Subaru almost cried out from the flood of kawaiiness that struck him, blushing. "Perfect!" he shouted, taking pictures with an imaginary camera.

The game gained momentum. "Jan-ken...PON!" echoed again and again, sometimes ending in a draw. Emilia sometimes got confused, showing something between "scissors" and "paper" but quickly caught on to the excitement. The penalties became more ridiculous: Subaru hopped on one leg, whistling a song that Emilia found funny, spun around until his head spun; Emilia imitated an owl's cry, which came out terribly, and jumped on her toes, waving her arms, repeating a frog.

Laughter filled the hut. The tension from the word "witch" seemed to have never existed. Emilia laughed freely — loudly, silvery, covering her mouth with her palm, and sometimes laughing so hard that she forgot to do so. Subaru caught every moment, memorizing every play of light in her hair, every wrinkle around her eyes from laughter.

"Jan-ken-PON!" they shouted for the twentieth time. Subaru was "rock." Emilia was "paper." "Penalty!" she announced, breathing heavily from Subaru's previous "show." "Tell me... one story from your anime! A short one!"

Subaru sat down on the mat, inviting her to sit next to him. He retold the plot of "My Neighbor Totoro" — about forest spirits, girls, and their mother. About the magic of little wonders. Emilia listened, propping her cheek with her hand, her gaze dreamy "I would... like to ride on Catbus," she whispered enchantedly when he finished. "That was sooo beautiful, Subaru! Thank you"

The rounds flew by one after another, turning the hut into a place of childlike joy. The penalties continued to outdo each other in their ingenuity, but the following two were the most memorable

"Sing 'Twinkle Twinkle Little Star'!" Subaru ordered. Emilia, blushing, uttered a series of heartfelt but dreadfully out of tune "Twinkle Twinkle" in incredibly broken English, which she heard from Subaru, who was quietly humming to her in slightly better English so she could repeat it. 

"Juggle your shoes while waving your legs in different directions," Emilia ordered when she won. Subaru, with his neck stretched out and his elbows pressed against his sides, awkwardly tossed his sneakers in the air, which had already nearly hit him in the face twice. He swayed in place, waving his legs, and almost fell, trying not to laugh when one sneaker fell on his foot with a dull thud.

The number of games had already exceeded a hundred. His fingers were tired, his cheeks ached from laughter, but his energy did not subside. Finally, after another "Janken-PON!", when Emilia threw "scissors" and Subaru threw "paper," she won. It was her decisive victory in this long battle, she decided.

"Victory!" Emilia announced, but instead of coming up with another penalty, her gaze slid to the window, the corners of her lips rising" Snow... has stopped"

And so it was. Snowflakes were no longer swirling outside the window. The daylight, now without the snow curtain, became brighter, better illuminating the tree trunks and branches.

"The final score..." Emilia quickly scanned the imaginary marks in the air, her slender fingers barely moving, as if counting. "Sixty-nine wins for me... Sixty-four for you, Subaru." She turned her gaze to him. "A slight gap, but... no penalty this time."

Subaru, still recovering from the last penalty, looked at her in surprise. "No penalty? Emilia-tan, are you sure? That's a sacred rule!"

"I'm sure," she nodded, but her smile was quick and her gaze became somewhat distant. She turned away from him, her movements suddenly becoming purposeful, and her voice quickened. "I... I need to go out. Take a little walk in the woods. Just... think in the fresh air"

Subaru was even more surprised. "Now? Just to breathe?" He involuntarily touched the holes in his tracksuit. He wouldn't be able to accompany her without Puck.

"I-I won't be long," she said, already pulling on her mint raincoat and quickly tying the dark green bow under her neck. Her boots were on in seconds. She didn't look directly at him, her gaze was directed somewhere into the sky outside the window. "And... Puck may be back soon. Although... We'll probably come back with him, I don't know"

"Of course, Emilia-tan!" Subaru straightened up, trying to hide his confusion. "But... are you okay? Is it because of the game? Or something else?" His brain quickly ran through the possible reasons for her sudden change in mood — was she offended by some penalty? Or was the word "witch" still bothering her?

"Everything's fine, Subaru," her voice was sincere but final. She opened the door. "I just... need some air. I'll be back soon" And she left without looking back. 

Subaru stood rooted to the spot for a few more moments, staring at the place where she had disappeared. Her decision was very puzzling. Who would go out into the street in broad daylight without any need to do so? As he caught himself thinking this, his body began to move.

He approached the window. Emilia had already jumped over the stream, her mint-colored cloak flashing against the white background as she walked toward the same path they had taken earlier. She walked quickly, with a clear purpose, which was unlike a casual stroll.

"Just to think in the fresh air?" flashed through Subaru's mind. He frowned, feeling a subtle chill of anxiety. But then he shook his head slightly, dispelling his bad premonitions "No, I'm probably just imagining things. She said she needed to think. Maybe about the list? About me? That would be nice... Or about... Uh... There are a million possibilities! She's so... special. And the forest is her home. Of course she wants to take a walk, it's become second nature to her!"

He sighed, turning from the window to the "empty" space of the hut. His trust in his savior was stronger than his doubts. He sat down on the bed, waiting, and began to drum his fingers vaguely on his knee, wondering what to do while no one was around.

Subaru unconsciously glanced around the room. No computer, no phone, no manga with their bright covers, all of that was out of reach. Without Emilia, without external stimuli, without her laughter or voice, the hut seemed dead—boredom loomed like a thick, alienating fog. 

Suddenly, thoughts of his world enveloped him. Mom and Dad. "How are they? They must be worried, right?" He imagined his parents' worried faces, concerned police officers, photos of his face on walls and poles, questioning passersby. "They think I've been kidnapped or robbed and killed. They're looking for my body. And I... I'm here. Alive" Bitterness flooded his throat, his hands clenched head. He couldn't do anything, he couldn't tell them, it was all so absurd!

Because in reality, they didn't need to worry or cry, because the truth was impossible, he wanted to stand right in front of them now and proclaim it.

"Don't worry so much! Everything is fine, yes, I know I was almost eaten, but I was saved by the most beautiful girl in the world! By the way, meet... Her name is Emilia and she will be your daughter-in-law!"

Under the influence of this thought, another image came to mind — Emilia in all her natural beauty. His savior. His angel. His goddess. His... "Future wife?" he thought timidly at the end

Two images immediately popped into his head, one more unrealistic than the other, though both were dreamy and hopeless.

Japan. A sunny day at a Shinto shrine. Emilia in a traditional white Japanese wedding dress — a "shiromuku" kimono. Her silver hair is gathered into an elaborate hairstyle decorated with flowers, and her amethyst eyes shine with happiness. He saw himself standing next to her, in a black "monsuki" proud and in love. His parents cried with joy, and their friends and acquaintances were amazed.

The other picture was more sober, but not by much. If he could rate the previous one at six per mille, then this one was five and nine.

A large hall. Emilia in a western-style dress — white, with a long train embroidered with silver thread. The corset emphasized her slim waist, and the light tulle exposed her shoulders, a tiara woven into her silvery braids, gathered into an elegant hairstyle. He stood next to her in a classic black tuxedo that fit him perfectly. Opposite them was someone who was recording the marriage. Among the spectators sitting on the benches, he instantly recognized Puck — the spirit was on a special cushion, looking incredibly pleased. There were several dozen other people around, but their faces were blurred and indistinct.

However, both visions crumbled like a sandcastle. He looked at his sneakers lying nearby, at his tracksuit, at his hands. He compared himself to her and he was nothing, trash, a zero "Worthless" something inside whispered, mercilessly stating the fact. "You're just a random miscarriage from another world. She saved you. She gave you food. She let you live here because you have nowhere else to go. You have nothing but keys to doors that weren't here and a useless wallet"

She is a fairy-tale creature. An angel with silver hair, incredible eyes, and a beautiful smile, who possesses magic and can use the power of spirits. He is a speck of dust. Dirt beneath her feet. Could an angel fall to the ground to help a worm? Yes. But to love him? To bring him down to her level? That was ridiculous. Terribly funny. A wave of bitter regret washed over him again.

But Subaru Natsuki was human

And humans were the most terrible species in his world or any other. He understood that. He knew vaguely from the wars, genocides, abuse, lies, and boundless selfish cruelty that filled the history of humanity, which he had not studied very well in school. Humans could be beings of incomparable kindness and self-sacrifice, but at the same time, they could be a source of the deepest meanness and destruction. The most terrible crimes were born from the determination of the human mind. Determination that could be directed both toward creation and total destruction.

And it was this terrible, unbridled human drive that Subaru decided to direct toward a new and single goal in this new world

He jumped out of bed. A cold wave of self-contempt continued to surge in his chest, but he suppressed it with a powerful movement. The index finger of his right hand pointed high toward the ceiling. His other hand clutched his belt tightly, feeling his own body under his fingers.

"Full speed ahead!" his voice rang out in the empty hut, firm and uncompromising, commanding himself, "I am Natsuki Subaru! And I want Emilia-tan to fall in love with me! I want us to go on dates, lots of dates! For us to kiss! For us to live together happily ever after! For her to smile and laugh every day!"

The words, spoken aloud, gave them the weight of reality. They were no longer just a dream in his head. They were a challenge thrown down to himself, to this world, and to Emilia herself, though she did not yet know it.

"And I will do EVERYTHING for this!" he continued, his the voice did not subside. "I will become useful! I will not be lazy! I will help with everything — cooking, cleaning, shoveling snow at the entrance, anything, it's the least I can do! I'll learn shadow magic, even if it turns out to be weak in the end, and I'll use it to protect and cover Emilia-tan if necessary! I'll get along with Puck, I'll prove it to him, I'll convince him, even if he continues to think I'm an idiot, a strange creature!"

His raised hand clenched into a fist. He remembered Puck's words when he explained what his element was

"I'll save her, I'll repay my debt!" Subaru exclaimed, his voice trembling with tension. "From any danger! From any enemy! I will stand between her and the threat. Even if I only have a stick in my hands. I will bite, fight, distract — until she escapes or wins. My life was saved by her, so I will justify this second chance she gave me! I will become worthy of her presence."

"I'm starting now," he whispered more quietly but with the same determination, lowering his fist.

The first intention was familiar: training. One hundred push-ups. One hundred squats. One hundred sit-ups. This was what he had done regularly in his past life of idleness and sitting at home. Intellectually, it was zero difficulty. Physically, it was useful for future dangers in this strange forest.

But... there was another kind of usefulness. More urgent, informational. He had only been in this hut for a few hours of conscious life. He didn't know where anything was. How could he be truly useful in everyday life if he had no idea how this room was laid out? It was rational. Necessary.

However, rationality instantly ran into a powerful wall of shame. It was Emilia's hut. She was a girl. His treacherous mind imagined what might be hidden behind one of the doors or drawers: clothes, stockings, skirts... or, even worse, something more personal, intimate, such as her underwear? Subaru's cheeks flushed so brightly that it seemed they were about to catch fire. It was... wrong. Dirty. A breach of trust. He imagined her disappointed, disgusted look if she found out.

A loud slap cracked through the silence. Subaru slapped himself across the cheek with all his might. The flash of pain pushed the image away. "SMACK!" Another one, from the opposite side. Even more pain, hot spots burning the skin under his fingers. "Shut up! Shut up, you stupid imagination! It's Emilia-tan! I can't do it!" he hissed to himself, breathing heavily.

It helped for a while, but the "informational usefulness" began to take its toll, trying to break all doubts and fears. 

"But I live here now too," objected his inner rationalizer, whose voice sounded insistent, cajoling. "This is my home too. I need to know where everything is so I don't have to ask every time I want to help. I'll be careful! Overly careful! If I see even a hint of something... wrong... I'll instantly close my eyes, close the door, and... punish myself! A hundred extra push-ups! Two hundred, I'll tear my arms off!"

The battle lasted several minutes. Shame and desire fought in his chest. Finally, desire, somewhat hysterical, prevailed.

Subaru exhaled heavily through his nose, as if walking to the scaffold, and approached a small table with three drawers. The top one was the same one Emilia had used to get her writing supplies. He pulled it open. Inside were neat stacks of parchment of various sizes, several sealed inkwells, a bundle of quills with sharpened tips, and a square wooden board. Nothing special. Subaru exhaled with relief and pushed the drawer back.

The middle drawer was harder to open. Inside were perhaps twenty small linen bags. Five of them were filled with something hard and weighed significantly more than the empty ones. Curiosity, sharp and unrelenting, struck Subaru. "What is this? Something valuable?" He carefully picked up one of the bags. The fabric was coarse and sturdy. He nervously twisted the knot, but it wouldn't budge. The fear of damaging the bag's material forced him to act with extreme caution. Finally, he untied the string, feeling his fingers tremble after such a difficult task.

Inside, right at the top, on the brown fabric, lay crystals. Blue, uniform, slightly cloudy, like ice cream. They were of various shapes — some elongated, others more cubic, ranging in size from a thumbnail to a quarter of a palm. They sparkled with brilliance. Subaru raised his eyebrows. "Precious stones? In my world, these would be worth..." His hand reached out to touch the smallest crystal peeking out from under the larger ones, but he stopped himself. "No. These are hers. Something important to her? Savings for a rainy day? Magical?" An unpleasant image flashed before his eyes: a crystal shattering on the floor, causing him to recoil. He quickly but carefully tied the bag back up, trying to recreate the knot exactly, and put it back where it had been. Fear gripped his hands until he closed the box.

The last one. There were rolled-up sheets of parchment inside. Subaru unfolded one. It was, as he understood, a very rough version of a map of the forest; there were no rivers yet, many areas and inscriptions, paths, almost everything was missing. Except for the central part with the hut and that village. On another sheet was a clumsy but cute drawing of Puck flying among the trees. Another was an attempt to depict the hut. There were also simple sketches of trees, birds, and buildings. There were many drawings of Puck in different poses: sleeping curled up, flying, smiling. Subaru couldn't help but smile. They were so awkwardly beautiful, so... cute. He sensually put the sheets back, feeling an unexpected tenderness for this find. These were pieces of her world, her life, her daily observations.

Subaru straightened up. He quickly moved away from the nightstand and headed for the left wall of the hut. There was a familiar chest of drawers with open shelves. His gaze swept over the bottom shelf, which was filled with neatly folded blankets, pillows, and bedspreads of various thicknesses and colors. Ordinary, everyday things.

Then his attention shifted to the cabinets. The one on the left was no different from the one on the right. He grabbed the handle. What could be in here?

The first thing that caught his eye was a long, light gray nightgown. It lay neatly folded, right in front of his eyes. The fabric looked soft, simple, without unnecessary embellishments or embroidery, but beautiful to look at. It was... hers. Modest, elegant, delicate.

His brain reacted too quickly. Subaru closed his eyes as if blinded by a ray of sunlight. His hand shot forward and slammed the closet door with such force that it shook the entire structure. He jumped back, feeling a red wave wash over him from his neck to his forehead. The image of the shirt was already etched in his memory.

"No! No-no-no! Not that! Not that! I didn't see it! I didn't mean to! It was an accident!" His thoughts fluttered like frightened birds. "Wrong! Terrible!"

He didn't even dare to look at what else was in the closet. That was more than enough to end the "informational usefulness." He returned to the center of the room, his body tense, ready for reprimand. "Four hundred and fifty repetitions? Not enough. Way... not enough"

"Immediately," he muttered under his breath, his voice trembling. He decided to leave the push-ups for last. First, squats.

He stood in position, hands folded in front of him, and began. Too fast. The downward movements were jerky, the upward movements sharp. "One... two... three..." he counted aloud, trying to drown out the shame and the image of the shirt looming before his closed eyelids. "Sixty... sixty-one... sixty-two..." His legs began to burn, his breathing became difficult. He ignored it. It was the price he had to pay for his guilt. "Eighty-five... Eighty-six..." Sweat rolled down his temples. "Ninety-nine... One hundred!" He straightened up, barely able to stand, his legs trembling, burning, aching incredibly, unable to hold him up. But that was just a warm-up.

Next came sit-ups... He fell to the floor, put his hands behind his head, and didn't lift his legs, simply unable to do so. "One..." Each lift was a strain on his abdominal muscles, an attempt to burn the unwanted image from his memory. "Fifty-five... Fifty-six..." His back began to ache. "One hundred..." He screamed from the strain as he lifted himself up. "One hundred twenty-one... One hundred twenty-two..." The movement became slower, heavier. "One hundred forty-eight... forty-nine... fifty!" He fell on his back, breathing heavily, feeling his whole body burn. Sweat flooded his eyes. Done. And now...

The main thing. Push-ups. Two hundred. He rolled onto his stomach, groaning in pain, his palms pressed against the floor. "Let's go!" Subaru croaked.

He did the first five relatively quickly, albeit with great effort. His knees burned, his stomach burned from the inside, his elbows protested, his thighs were sore. "Eight... Nine..." Each lift required all his willpower. "Twelve... Thirteen..." The muscles of his entire body spasmed, sweat poured down in streams, forming dark spots on the wood. "Twenty... Twenty-one." His body begged for mercy, but his mind was unyielding. "Twenty-five... Twenty-six..." Everything hurt, he couldn't breathe, he was suffocating, falling, rising, giving himself a little rest. "Twenty-seven..." The light in the hut blurred before his eyes. "Twenty-eight... Twenty-nine." He was no longer counting, but repeating the numbers in his head blindly, guided only by his internal pain meter. "Thirty-one... Thirty-two"

He finally fell to the floor like a sack of bones, unable to move. Every muscle in his body throbbed with fierce pain, spasming uncontrollably, his chest rising and falling frantically, inhaling air that smelled of his own sweat. It flooded his face, mixing with something salty at the corners of his eyes. His sightless gaze stared into the damp wood.

"I didn't do it..." he croaked in a faint voice into the void. 

 He closed his eyes. The punishment had not ended properly, and with this feeling, he lay there for a couple of minutes, too weak to beat himself up.

He gave up, so now he could rest and drink. His throat burned, begging for at least a drop of water. Water. He needed water. Lots of water. He looked around the hut in confusion. The jug by the stove was empty — Puck probably saw no point in storing water when he could create it at will. 

He struggled to his feet and crawled forward. His movements were slow and painful, each jolt of his elbows or knees causing a convulsion. Finally, he reached the stone base, clung to it, and, barely breathing, tried to pull himself up to reach the lid. He pushed the heavy metal lid aside and grabbed the edge. The weight was too much for his exhausted hands. He tilted the cauldron, seeing the liquid, but the metal gave way abruptly, disobediently—the soup sloshed, almost spilling on him and the floor.

The door opened.

"Subaru?!" Emilia's voice rang out sharply, with a mixture of surprise and alarm. She froze in the doorway, her amethyst eyes seeing: an exhausted, trembling Subaru, covered in sweat, almost overturning the cauldron; dark stains on the floor; his face red with tension.

Subaru instantly moved away from the cauldron and leaned his back against the hard stone, hitting it painfully. Shame, sharp and instantaneous, made him turn away. "E-e-e-milia-ta-n! You-you're back!! I... I just... overtrained! A little... got carried away!" He stammered, trying to make his hoarse voice sound calm. "I wanted water... but there wasn't any... so I thought about soup... I know it's not best idea." He gestured toward the cauldron, avoiding her gaze.

Emilia continued to stare. Her gaze swept over his tense figure and face again. Something in her features softened — not complete understanding, but sympathy and slight concern.

"You look terrible," she said, walking over to one of the built-in cabinets. She took out a wooden mug and stopped in the middle of the room, raising her free hand palm up. A bluish ball appeared out of nowhere and hovered over her palm. Then a narrow but powerful stream of clear, transparent water flowed out. It filled the mug to the brim. The spirit disappeared.

"Here," Emilia approached Subaru and handed him the mug.

His hands were shaking so badly that water spilled over the edge, wetting his fingers and dripping onto the floor. He gripped it tighter, trying to raise it to his lips, but the shaking only intensified. Water poured down his chin and onto his chest.

"Let me..." Emilia timidly reached out and gently took the mug from below, supporting his fingers with hers. She held it firmly, allowing him to drink but not letting him drop it. Subaru bowed his head and drank in large gulps, feeling the cold, nourishing moisture flood his parched throat, cutting through the desert fog.

"I'm sorry..." he croaked, pulling away.

"Don't be... Is it hard for you to walk?" Emilia asked, putting away the glass. She held out her hand to him. "Come on, I'll help you"

Subaru looked away, too weak to do anything. Emilia lifted him to his feet and, supporting him by the elbow, led him to the bed. Each step was an enormous effort for him. She helped him sit down.

"I'll heat up some soup for you. You're exhausted, and that's... no good if you want to con magic with Puck today," she said with a smile, taking off her cloak and kicking off her boots.

He barely smiled at her words. "Emilia-tan, who says 'con' in the context of learning these days?"

Subaru forced himself to eat a bowl of soup, swallowing overcooked vegetables along with watery broth. The taste was just as awful, but he smiled at Emilia, nodding with a look of satisfaction.

She sometimes responded with involuntary glances, her eyes betraying her uncertainty.

Several hours passed. Puck returned, flying through the window. "Nothing, meow," he reported, sitting on the nightstand and licking his paw. "The forest is as clean as a newborn baby's tear" Subaru and Emilia were not surprised. The mystery of his appearance remained, but now there were more important things, as his aching muscles reminded him.

After all, the rest was coming to an end. The pain in his muscles had almost subsided, and fatigue had given way to a slight weakness. Subaru jumped out of bed, nimbly turning around in front of Emilia, who was rummaging through one of the cabinets, looking for something.

"There! As new! All set!" he announced, stopping in a confident pose. "Time to get down to business! Emilia-tan, Pack! It's time to learn magic!"

Emilia tore herself away from the locker and looked at him uncertainly. "Are you sure, Subaru? Don't overdo it. It's only been a few hours, maybe we should wait until..."

"Absolutely sure!" He spun around again, almost falling, but stopping just in time. His gaze stubbornly rested on Puck, who was dozing, curled up on her silvery head. "Convinced? Well, Sensei Puck?!!! Shall we begin?!!!"

Puck woke up from the loud address, yawning too wide, showing his sharp teeth. "Murm... All right, all right, as agreed, dreamer," he flew up and sat on Subaru's shoulder, his blue eyes becoming piercing. "I won't teach here. On the street. Away from the hut."

"Why?" Subaru was surprised.

"Because your first 'Shamak' can easily turn into not controlled darkness, but... an explosion of blackness, meow," Puck explained, waving his paw. "Imagine: the walls, ceiling, floor, all things covered in solid, hard-to-clean black soot. Even Lia hair. You don't want to turn our cozy home into a coal miner's hut, meow?"

Subaru immediately imagined Emilia covered in black smudges, with an indignant look on her face. He shuddered.

"Puck is right," Emilia agreed, nodding. "It'll be better this way. Don't worry, I'll watch from the window" A light, reassuring smile accompanied her words, spoken in a gentle, supportive tone.

Subaru felt a slight twinge "She doesn't believe I can do it. She thinks I'll mess everything up..." He could understand that. He was a layman. A complete zero. Paradoxically, this only strengthened his resolve.

"Don't worry, Emilia-tan!" he exclaimed, confidently pounding his chest. "I'll show you results! Prepare your eyes for the best 'Shamak' of your life!" He smiled in response. 

Puck rolled his eyes and snorted softly, "Stop talking so much! Let's go, brave underachiever. Show us how you'll explode with ink"

They went outside. Puck, sitting on his shoulder, turned on the thermostat. He pointed with his paw.

"Over there. If your magic gets out of control like a burst fruit, it shouldn't stain anything but the snow and trees."

Subaru, again almost falling, jumped over a small stream and moved ten steps away from it.

"Let's begin your immersion in Yin, meow," said Puck, flying off his shoulder. 

Subaru turned toward the giant tree. Even from this distance, he couldn't take it all in, so his attention was drawn to the small oval window—where Emilia's silvery figure loomed. "She's watching. Now I have to impress her! Show her that I'm not just a fool..."

Puck, sensing this burst of excitement, gently nudged him in the back of the head with his sharp claws. "Subaru," he hissed, sitting on his head and clinging tightly to his black hair, "You're restless! My daughter is simply beautiful, that's a fact, but thinking about her is distracting you!" the cat said cheerfully. "If you don't want to explode into black mush and want to show her something decent, calm down. Now. Otherwise, I'll have to... help you."

"Help? How?" Subaru said, trying to look up at the fluffy ball on his head.

"Like this!" Puck announced. He loosened the thermoregulation, and Subaru felt a pleasant chill spread from the top of his head throughout his body, like a cool rain on a hot day. It dampened his intense excitement, leaving only clarity and concentration. "All right, dreamer," Puck's voice became instructive. "Close your eyes. Imagine the flow of mana. It's inside you. You have to feel it, pull it along with you, like when you drink water through a straw. Pass it through your body — from your toes to your chest. And then... through the gate."

Subaru obeyed, closing his eyes and pressing his little fingers tightly against his temples, trying to block out the outside world. He imagined a dull liquid gathering inside him. It enveloped his legs. He tried to "pull" it through his skin, through his muscles, through his bones, through his nerves. At first, nothing happened. But then... something stirred. A slight tingling sensation ran from his heels up his calves and thighs. A flow! Slow! Subaru focused all his will, directing this immaterial clot upward, toward his chest. He imagined the darkness growing, gaining density, becoming darker, deeper—an unyielding shadow. It rose higher, to the place inside where the gate should be.

And there it was. Subaru drew it clearly: a spherical, glowing white sphere, the size of a baseball, hanging in the void of his inner world. It pulsed with a soft, inviting light. The stream of dark mana he directed at it touched the surface of the sphere and pierced through it, causing it to expand incredibly...

Suddenly, Puck's voice, sharp and full of discontent, cut through his concentration

"To..!" 

Emilia bent over closer in the window when she saw Subaru pressing his pinky fingers to his temples. "With him, Puck, everything will work out" she thought involuntarily, feeling a sense of anticipation. 

Suddenly, it was as if the night had opened its mouth. 

The wind swayed, hitting the window. A huge column and wave of pure, thick dense smoke burst from the spot where Subaru was standing. They spread uncontrollably into the world — faster, higher, more powerful than most of the trees around them. A black, shifting mushroom cloud opened at the top, covering the white world with a cloud of soot. The sun disappeared. The surrounding spruce, fir, and birch trees were instantly covered with a sticky, oily black coating. The sight was both amazing and terrifying. 

Emilia involuntarily stepped back from the window, gasping in surprise. The radius of damage was impressive, but, to her immense relief, the wave of blackness stopped a few meters from the hut. 

Above the top of the black pillar, like a star piercing the night, a tiny glimmer appeared—Puck. His clean, fluffy body seemed disproportionately small against the angry darkness. He raised his paws.

The air howled. Powerful, rumbling cascades of water erupted — entire rivers that crashed down with a roar. At the same time, transparent, windy whirlwinds formed on all sides. They spun wildly, tearing black soot from the trees and snow, mixing it with streams of water into a murky, black paste.

Emilia was no longer watching. Her body urged her outside. She rushed to the door, which burst open with a crash. Half-elf ran down the root, quickly breaking away from it with a jump. The snow under her feet was black and sticky when she landed, staining her stockings. 

Before her was a sea of murk. The streams of water and wind did their job, washing away the world, but on the other side of the river, black smoke still swirled, dispersing more slowly. And amid this black haze, in the sea of dark snow, she saw, barely visible, a protruding coal silhouette. 

Subaru was lying there. Motionless. 

"Subaru!" she cried, the sound lost in the roar of the water and wind. She rushed forward. The distance between them closed in an instant. The stream that crossed her path was still filled with dark pools of shadow magic that were slowly dissolving. She leaped over it with a powerful jump, landing next to the boy's body.

"Are-you-okay-are you-okay, can you hear me?!" Her voice was sharp and frightened. She carefully turned him onto his back. His face, hair, clothes — everything was covered in thick, black soot. He did not respond. 

She pressed her hand to his heart — the beat was weak. Exhaustion. She felt it with every nerve. Emilia lifted him, wrapping one arm around his back and the other under his knees. Even unconscious, his face was contorted with pain. This was especially evident in his head, which he had leaned inertly on her shoulder; the girl felt the tension in his neck. His temples throbbed under a layer of soot, and tears broke through his closed eyelids, mixing with the black dirt. Every muscle, every fiber of his body screamed of incredible physical and mental devastation.

Emilia pressed him closer to her, the blackness spilling onto her cream-colored clothes, staining and dirtying them. She quickly looked around; nothing obstructed her vision anymore, all the smoke had dissipated. Puck continued to rage above with a spontaneous hit parade, carefully and meticulously cleaning every millimeter of the world.

Convinced that Puck had everything under control, half-elf moved from her spot, feet leaving the snow and beginning to walk without thinking about the soot or the black puddles in the water.

Emilia carried Subaru to the hut. His head continued to rest on her shoulder, his breathing shallow and hot from exertion.

Subaru awoke from the depths of his unconsciousness. At first, an unusual pattern of light reached his eyelids—trembling, warm shadows from the flames moving across the ceiling. "When is this?" the thought slipped through his drowsy mind. Time had lost its clarity, but this soft, dim world definitely did not belong to the sun.

Then voices reached him. Concerned silvery bells — Emilia. And a response that sounded somewhere from the side with notes of irritating fatigue — Puck.

"He's breathing more evenly..."

"Moo-meow... Yes, physically stabilized. But mana... barely gained during all this time."

Right now, Subaru was fully aware of his body. It was like waking up after a forced march with full gear. Every muscle was heavy, enveloped in deep, dull fatigue. Moving seemed like an impossible nightmare. But the worst part was his head. His skull felt like it was being squeezed in a trap. The spasm ran from temple to temple, pulsing along with the insistent ringing in his ears. He groaned without opening his eyes.

"Subaru? Are you with us?" Emilia's voice became closer, gentler. He felt the touch of warm fingers on his wrist.

He opened his eyes with difficulty. The world was blurry, but he recognized Emilia's face leaning over him. Her amethyst eyes looked into his brown ones. Her silvery strands of hair almost touched his face.

"What... what happened?" Subaru croaked, his voice sounding strange, as if he were speaking through a pillow.

Emilia sighed, her gaze becoming guilty. "Your gate... are very underdeveloped, they ignored your will, causing you to use up all your mana. Every last drop" She nodded at Pak. "As Puck explained... you almost broke them. They... weren't ready for that kind of volume. It's like..." She faltered.

Subaru picked up on the analogy, smiling crookedly. "Trying to stop Coca-Cola with a thin lid after throwing mentos into it?" Through the weakness of his voice.

"I don't know what kind of stupid name that is, but you got the gist of it right," a voice from the side hissed through clenched teeth. Subaru shifted his head slightly and saw that the cat was also lying on the pillow, but for some reason was looking at him with a dissatisfied look. "The lid is weak, thin, not designed for pressure! What happens? That's right! It breaks, and the entire contents explode in your face! That's exactly what you did with your gate!

Subaru swallowed. He felt a new wave of humiliation. "I... I tried to concentrate, like you said. I imagined the flow..."

"You imagined too hard!" Puck interrupted. "You didn't control it, you took too much for your first try, that's why the gate behaved that way. Your task, when your mana level is fully restored, is to learn to control the flow! Let's start with drops, not waterfalls. And that won't be anytime soon, meow."

Subaru nodded, feeling the heaviness in his head intensify as he realized the magnitude of his failure. "Ah... what did it look like? I didn't understand anything and passed out."

Emilia straightened up and spoke first to soften the blow.

"It was... a huge explosion of black soot. Everything around us was covered in blackness. You were lying near the center... covered in soot." She ran her hand over her clothes. "I got a little splattered too when I was carrying you. But Puck washed everything. You, your clothes, and me"

Subaru felt another wave of shame. She carried him, covered in soot, like a sack of coal... He quickly changed the subject "What about you, Emilia-tan? When did you first use magic? Was it... difficult too?"

Emilia couldn't answer, and Pak jumped in again, his tone decisive:

"Ha! That's not a fair comparison, you fool! Lia is a spirit caster. She doesn't squeeze power out of her own gates like you do. She communicates, asks, guides. Her power lies in her connection with me and the lesser spirits, in her ability to hear and convey her desires. She draws mana directly from her surroundings. It's like... comparing an oar to a sail. Both move a boat, but the principle is completely different."

Subaru looked at Emilia, his tired eyes suddenly widening with genuine admiration that broke through his physical weakness and shame.

"That's...," he whispered, smiling slightly. "That's... amazing" He imagined her, tiny, in the middle of the forest, talking to bright balls and directing their power with just a call from her heart. It was much more beautiful than his terrible explosion of soot. "Just... incredibly cool, Emilia-tan."

Emilia was a little embarrassed by such direct admiration. A slight blush spread across her cheeks, and she looked away. "Thank you, Subaru..." she said abruptly. "But every path is unique. Yours... is just beginning"

Paku was losing patience. He yawned, opening his mouth so wide that it seemed he was about to swallow his own head. His eyes, usually lively, were now gloomy, wrinkled with fatigue.

"Meeooww, if all the explanations have already been given, then..." he whined, interrupting the conversation, "It's time to sleep. Because of this dreamer, I should have been resting for almost four hours now! 

Subaru raised his eyebrows in surprise, trying to focus through the fog of pain and exhaustion. "Time? Puck, do you have a timer?"

Emilia quickly explained, "According to the contract, Subaru, Puck can only be active for a certain amount of time each day. If he exceeds that... he gets very tired. He needs rest and recovery" She glanced apologetically at the cat.

Puck nodded, his fluffy body beginning to lose its sharp contours, as if he were drying out in the sun. "Yes, meow... My strength is melting away like snow in a thaw. Only Lia mana keeps me going. I'm just... right now..." He fell silent, his image becoming semi-transparent and flickering.

Emilia's gaze shifted from Puck to Subaru, and she leaned over the bed. Her amethyst eyes were calm and practical. "Subaru, please move over a little. I need some space too"

The words hit Subaru like a bolt of lightning. His mouth fell open. The air rushed out of his chest. His heart stopped. "She... she just said... move over? HERE? ON THE BED? TOGETHER?!" His brain refused to process the information. He hadn't heard correctly. It was impossible. It was... it was a mistake, a glaring mistake! He almost fainted for the second time that day.

Puck, almost falling apart, suddenly stopped his dematerialization. His blue eyes stared at Emilia. "Lll-ii-aa!" His voice was sharp. "What kind of idea is that? That's... not very good. Not very good at all!"

Before Emilia could answer, Puck stirred, leaning his muzzle toward the pillow and taking a deep breath. His nose wrinkled.

"Ugh!" He grimaced, flying back as if he had been hit. "It reeks... like sweat! And not only that! This is unacceptable, Lia! It's completely unhygienic and uncomfortable for you! You can't sleep in this!"

Emilia timidly lifted the edge of the blanket and held it to her nose. A shadow of embarrassment flashed across her eyes. "Oh... yes. That's... true. It smells like Subaru. After the fever, the training, and... that explosion"

Puck hovered in the air, his tail moving in different directions. "Get out of there, Subaru! Get up!" he ordered, his tone brooking no argument. "Lia, spread it out on the floor for him. It'll be better there. And this..." He waved his paw toward the bed. "Needs some serious airing out!"

Subaru, still reeling from shock and now humiliated by comments about his smell, silently rolled over and stood up, barely managing to overcome the pain in his muscles. His legs were like paper. He just stood there with his head down, not understanding what was happening. 

Emilia, finally nodding obediently, went to the dresser and began to take out additional things. Her thoughts, however, were spinning in a slightly confused loop "I don't understand why not? There's enough room, and Subaru is no longer unconscious, as he was after being healed... It's not such a big deal to share a bed so that it's warm and comfortable for him and me..." But then she found the answer herself, smiling softly to herself, "But... Puck, of course, knows better, if he says so, then it's really the right thing to do."

The cat flew up to the window. The air in the room stirred, then moved in a controlled flow. The blanket, pillow, and quilt rose into the air, enveloped by an invisible wind. Pak flashed through the window, followed by the bedding. Above the snow, under the pale moonlight, he spun a powerful stream of frosty air mixed with snowflakes. The wind whistled through the fabric, carrying the remnants of the smell away into the forest. 

Meanwhile, Emilia spread a clean sheet for Subaru near the stove, then a blanket, and threw a pillow on top. It turned out neatly. "Here, Subaru, sleep here. It'll be fine."

Subaru was still standing. His mind was completely devastated. He silently moved to the spread-out spot and fell helplessly onto the sheet. His body gratefully accepted the hard surface. He pulled the blanket up to his ears and turned away toward the wall.

After Puck, with a sense of duty fulfilled, returned the aired belongings to Emilia's bed, his semi-transparent form finally melted into the air with "Meow... Good night, Lia. Subaru, don't forget how to throw snowballs better"

"Good night until tomorrow, Puck," Emilia replied. Subaru tactically remained silent.

Emilia returned to the bed but did not lie down. She sat down, turning to Subaru.

She suddenly felt embarrassed, remembering the next logical step she always took before going to sleep—changing into her nightgown. This simple thought caused an unexpected wave of embarrassment, because now there was a third resident in the house. She remembered Puck's strict instructions that such things were, for some reason, a big deal. Therefore, to eliminate the problem, she decided to address the new resident directly.

"S-S-Subaru?" Her voice was nervous and anxious in the evening silence. "A-Are you still awake?"

He barely nodded, without turning around. He throat was dry, and her chest felt tight from residual stress. His tracksuit suddenly seemed very tight, rough, and unpleasant to the touch. The air seemed to have become thicker. He grabbed his collar, feeling the fabric suffocating him. It became harder to breathe — short, shallow breaths barely filled his lungs. The smoldering stove was heating too well

"I... I'm not asleep yet, Emilia-tan," he croaked hoarsely into the pillow.

Her voice, heavy and equally nervous, rang out from the darkness. "S... Subaru, I... I'm going get changed. You... you mustn't look in my direction under any circumstances. Okay?"

He shouted hysterically into his pillow when his brain deciphered what she had said

"WHAT KIND OF QUESTION IS THAT? OF COURSE! I DIDN'T EVEN HAVE SUCH THOUGHTS!" 

He heard the bed creak and the rustling of fabric behind him. It was a sound he recognized as the beginning of the process.

Rustling. Silently, almost unconsciously, he buried his face even deeper into his pillow, trying to drown himself in it. He wanted to hear nothing. To be invisible.

Friction. He imagined the movements of her hands, the curve of her back as she pulled her cream-colored dress-coat over her head... and quickly banished the image. "Don't think! Don't think!"

Emilia's voice rang out, still nervous, perhaps trying to distance herself from the realization of what was happening.

"Y-you real-lly pushed you-rself to-ooo hard to-day, S-Subaru. Both physss-ically and... magiiically. Don't dooo that any-more, it's traumatic and painfullll. Kn-ow-w you-r limitsss in your im-pulses, or you won't h-havve any str-strength left, not even for laziiiness."

The click of suspenders. Then the rustle of a belt on her stomach and fabric. Subaru almost jumped. He huddled under the blanket.

"Are-are you... are you sure you're okay... sleepiiing on-n the flo-or?" she continued, unaware of what she was saying. "Ma-Maybe I sho-uld give you... some ppp-pillows later? Or a blllanket?"

The slight hiss of fabric sliding across skin, the quiet buzzing of warm, elastic material. Stockings. Subaru closed his eyes tightly, even through his eyelids seeing the image of her bare snow-white legs... He moaned silently into the pillow, as if in pain.

"I... I'm fine, Emilia-tan!" he said, interrupting his moan. "Honestly, you know, we Japa-nese are used to sleeping on the flloor! We-we have a traditional bedding item called a futon! Yes, the floor is hard, but it's good for your back! That's what my kendo master said!" He made up a half-truth on the fly.

The closet door opened. Subaru reflexively held his breath. Despite all his efforts, the back of his mind painted a picture: Emilia reaching out, taking a soft cloth...

The rustle of light fabric. She takes out a shirt. Subaru felt sweat beading on his forehead.

"I'm glaaad I found you, Subaru," he heard her say when Emilia spoke again, now standing by the bed. "It'ss a shaame that nothing w-w-worked out for us. It's really bad... bu-t maybe we ccc-an figure out how you en-ded up in the forest later."

The soft rustle of a nightgown sliding over the body. Subaru buried his face in the pillow so hard that he began to suffocate. He could feel every movement of the fabric, every friction against his skin. "It will end. It has to end!"

Finally, it stopped. Then there was a rocking sound as Emilia lay down on the bed and covered herself.

"Everything..." her voice came from the bed, now a little muffled. "If you need anything... Wake me up. Okay?"

Only now did Subaru dare to lift his face slightly from the pillow, though he did not turn around. Air rushed into his lungs in a sweet stream. He almost choked with relief. 

"Okay, Emilia-tan," he whispered. "Thank you. I'm just a little overwhelmed, and tomorrow will be hellish"

She sighed, and the sound was like light in the darkness. "I understand. And I... I'm grateful to you, Subaru. For trying. Even if it didn't turn out... quite as planned." There was a slight smile in her voice.

He finally turned his head, looking into the darkness toward her bed, seeing only a vague silvery outline in the dim light. She was lying on her side, facing him.

"I'll learn, Emilia-tan," he said more confidently. "I won't give up."

"I know," she replied quietly. "You're trying. That's... wonderful, just don't overdo it."

Silence fell. Only the crackling of the fire in the stove and their breathing filled the hut. Subaru felt her presence nearby like a warm, silvery aura. His embarrassment gradually receded, giving way to deep fatigue and a strange sense of satisfaction, despite his recent fiasco.

"Good night, Subaru," Emilia whispered into the darkness. "I hope your head doesn't hurt too much and you sleep well."

"Good... good night, Emilia-tan," he replied, feeling his eyelids begin to close. The pain in his head receded to a dull ache, and his muscles relaxed under the influence of the heat and her voice. "Sleep... peacefully. And sweet dreams."

He heard her sigh again, contentedly and wearily, and her breathing became deeper and more even. Subaru finally relaxed, sinking into the night. Despite everything, he felt incredibly close to his unattainable star. That was more than enough.

Chapter Text

Emilia woke up from the soft light falling on the bed. The half-elf stretched and yawned, covering her mouth with her palm. Her gaze immediately fell on Subaru, who was fast asleep on his makeshift bed. He was almost completely buried under the blanket, only his black hair peeking out, scattered in a messy cap.

Her pupils shifted when she felt a slight vibration on her chest—it was her glintstone, a dark green magic crystal on a string that she never took off. Emilia carefully pulled it out from under her nightgown, and Puck appeared in the air, his fluffy little body appearing out of nowhere. 

"Good morning, my dear Li...!" he began loudly, but Emilia quickly reached out and gently covered his mouth with her index finger.

"S-h-h-h, Dad," she whispered, nodding toward the sleeping. Her next words echoed in Puck's head "Good morning. Subaru is still asleep"

Pack, understanding, also switched to silent communication. Their thoughts intertwined

"How did you sleep, daughter?" he asked, turning in the air in front of her.

"Fine. Much better than him, I think," Emilia replied, looking sympathetically at the wrinkled lump on the floor. 

Puck followed her gaze with disapproval "That's what that dreamer deserves. Let him know his place"

"Dad, you still... don't like Subaru?" Emilia glanced at the cat "We're sure he wasn't lying; the spirits confirmed his appearance"

"I wouldn't say I categorically dislike him, meow," he replied, his little face frowning for a moment "It's just that Subaru hasn't done anything yet that would make me love him. If anything, make me purr and feel exhausted. Mixed feelings, as they say. Although so far, the negative ones still outweigh the positive ones, because of his desire for me, even though he hasn't done anything to deserve it, meow"

Emilia looked at him in surprise, not understanding the last sentence, but decided not to ask.

Suddenly, Puck wrinkled his nose amusedly, as if he had a plan "By the way, sweetheart, would you like me to braid your hair?"

At these words, Emilia ran her fingers through a strand of her long silver hair. She had never liked it—it reminded her of everything she was to others, everything they hated about her. But Puck loved to play with it, to style her hair, and that was the only thing that could make her agree. That, and the fact that it was stipulated as one of the points in their contract. 

She nodded and sat down on the bed, crossing her legs in a comfortable sitting position.

His paws with fluffy pads got to work. Puck carefully combed and separated the strands, beginning to braid her hair. He did it with incredible tenderness, as if each hair were the most precious silk.

"So, Lia," spirit began, "grocery list. You never explained yesterday why there are so many items on it. After all, not all of them are sold in Gorleyn... Have you finally decided to visit the city?"

"Y-Yes. I-I decided that we'll go to Ganaks," she said, half-confidently.

"Oh! So you finally changed your mind and wanted to taste meat again? It turns out I didn't take you there for nothing a couple of months ago!"

Emilia pouted. "Not only that, but I really liked the meat we bought last time..." she said, remembering its taste on her tongue with pleasure, but quickly continued, "It's also because Subaru is with us now. We need more variety in our food, and then we can go back to trading with the farmers. And..." She smiled, looking back at the cat. "I'd like to celebrate when we finally finish the map." 

"Great idea!" Puck agreed. "You deserve a celebration, Lia. You've worked so hard on it all these years, your efforts are worth all the precious stones in the world! Meow!"

However, despite the praise, Emilia's smile faded, and she was overcome by a fleeting doubt.

"It'll be scary... there are a lot of people in the city, what if someone notices and starts...?"

"Everything was fine then," Puck responded immediately. "We were careful then, and we'll be careful now. I don't think even that jeweler understood who was under the hood. I'll always be there, so nothing will happen!... Of course, if we don't take Subaru with us."

"Huh?"

"Think about it, Lia" Puck sighed. "Everything here is new to him. If we take him to the city, he'll run around like a little kid and look at every corner. That will attract a lot of unnecessary attention. On top of that, his clothes and shoes will look strange to the locals. And he might accidentally blurt out something he shouldn't, like about you. We don't need that at all."

He stopped working on his hair for a moment, thinking about his next thought.

"As for the expedition... It's just dangerous to take him. He'll slow us down. We may not make it to one of our bases before dark because of him. There could be a blizzard, demon beast could attack, especially in the thorny forest, then we'll have to protect him, he could fall into black water and we'll have to bury him right there. Right now, he's the weak link that threatens your safety in the outside world and the inner world, daughter"

Puck's words fell on fertile ground of her own fears and doubts. She sank into deep thought: wouldn't it be better for Subaru to stay here while she and Puck carried out their tasks? Then they could postpone...

At that moment, the bundle on the floor stirred. Opening his eyes, Subaru sat up awkwardly and rubbed his face.

"Mmm... good morning, E-Emilia-t-tan," he croaked, his voice hoarse.

Emilia jumped slightly, as if she had been caught doing something, but quickly smiled. "Go-Good morning, Subaru"

He stretched, cracking his shoulders, and his gaze fell on Puck, who was just starting on the last section of her hair.

"Wow!" Subaru exclaimed. "Puck! I didn't know you were also a hairdresser!"

His eyes slid over the contours of her silvery strands, but then stopped. His brain, finally fully awake, registered a detail he had missed: Emilia was still wearing the same nightgown. The soft fabric, illuminated by the morning light, loosely covered her shoulders, chest, and everything else. He quickly looked away and began to examine the wooden texture of the floor at his feet, trying to look incredibly busy, but he quickly realized that this would only increase the level of suspicion towards him.

Ignoring the exclamation, Puck carefully pulled a strand of hair and secured the end of the braid with a small green elastic band, forming a small bun at the ends of her hair. The hairstyle looked elegant and practical at the same time. The bang on her forehead and the strands near her ears were left loose, which only emphasized the clean lines of her face.

"All done, my dear!" Puck announced, flying a short distance away to admire his masterpiece. "As always, I have created a work of art, meow!"

Subaru, his gaze wandering around the room in search of something safe to look at, stumbled upon something out of place. There were small black spots and marks on the floor, especially near the entrance and in the center of the room. And next to the nightstand, there was a whole imprint that looked like a human silhouette.

"Oh," Emilia said quietly, following the boy's brown eyes. She remembered the mess. "That... that was me yesterday. The soles of my stockings were still dirty from... um-um... your magic. Need to clean that up"

"Let me help!" Subaru exclaimed, jumping up. He stood up abruptly, but his leg, back, and abdominal muscles protested with sharp pain. He gasped, his body jerked, and he began to fall to the floor, but he grabbed the handle of the cabinet to keep his balance.

Emilia noticed him and turned her head toward him. 

"He wants to help? After yesterday? I asked him... not to strain himself, didn't he listen to me?" 

She got out of bed and was about to say something to gently refuse him.

But suddenly, the space in front of her was filled with a thick, impenetrable wall of dark, solidified smoke. It was like a window into the void of space that had appeared right in the middle of the hut. It completely blocked Subaru's view of Emilia.

"D-a-d?" her surprised but not indignant voice came from behind the wall.

"Just a precaution, my dear," Puck replied loudly, flying in front of Subaru's bewildered face. Cat looked satisfied. "Privacy is important. Especially when there are... energetic boys with visual memory around, meow. You can get changed in peace"

Subaru blushed even more, if that was possible. He felt he had to say something in his defense.

"I didn't do anything! I wasn't even looking!" he protested, his voice sounding cheap.

"That's exactly why she showed up now, and not later," replied the fluffy creature with sweet irony. "Better to be safe than sorry, or you'll have to fix the hole in the wall from someone's bloody nose, meow-hee-hee!"

Emilia, not understanding what her father was talking about, began to make the bed.

The smoke dissipated as suddenly as it had appeared. Emilia was already fully dressed in her usual cream-colored coat dress and white stockings. She was carefully smoothing out the folds on her shoulders as she looked at Subaru, who had already let go of the cabinet.

"Are you... okay?" she asked, approaching him. "Is the pain very bad? How's your head?"

"Huh? No, why, my head doesn't hurt anymore!" Subaru blurted out, forcefully ignoring the nagging sensation. "I was training yesterday, and after that, it's always like this. So I'll warm up now, and it'll go away."

He rubbed his hands energetically, trying to look convincing. Emilia shook her head.

"Then maybe you need some 'exercise'?" she suggested. "You said yourself that it helps warm up the body."

"Exactly!" Subaru said, as if it had just dawned on him. "I'll show you some new exercises! They're really warming!"

What happened next could hardly be called "warm" Subaru's attempts to demonstrate new exercises—walking in place, cat-cow, lying twists, planks, and others—were accompanied by grimaces of pain, gasps, and stifled moans. Emilia looked at him with surprise and concern every time he so eagerly explained and demonstrated which muscle was being worked and why a particular exercise was being done. She responsibly repeated after him, doing everything with such grace and elegance that Subaru could not have hoped for, feeling genuine delight with every movement. Puck, in turn, openly amused himself, standing at Emilia's feet and repeating the movements after them both.

Fortunately, however, the workout ended quickly, because the dreamer wanted to get to work as soon as possible to prove his usefulness, so he didn't even shout "victory" at the end. By the way, nothing had changed, the effect was zero, and his body continued to feel like a broken cart.

"Well... here..." Subaru exhaled and smiled at her. "Now I'm ready for... anything!"

Emilia sighed and walked over to the locker. Household items stared back at her from there. They ceased to have any meaning, as horrors began to flood her mind when the half-elf somehow remembered her father's warning. She instantly imagined Subaru torn to pieces by demon beast, screams, blood, bones. Then his body, with burning black skin, corroded, his face contorted with agony. She saw a magical storm playing with him in its clutches, smashing his body against trees and rocks. She felt sick; it was a real nightmare that could happen if she took him with her. But then, deep down, she felt something else — a faint but persistent desire to have him with her on this expedition. He was her friend, her first real friend, not counting Puck before signing the contract, and this thought seemed so selfish, so dangerous for him, that she suddenly disliked it. Subconsciously searching for an excuse, her mind frantically began to look for a solution... and found it when her vision refocused on the items. It was pathetic, but it could work as an excuse. She felt a guilty relief and uncertainty as a two-day sketch plan took shape in her head.

"Emilia-tan? Don't you know what to choose?" A voice behind her broke her out of her inner world.

"No-no! It's just..." girl replied instantly, shuddering

She grabbed two wooden buckets and several coarse rags.

"Are you sure you still want to help clean up?" she asked, handing one bucket and a rag to Subaru.

"Of course! It's my fault that this happened... So I have to make up for it!" He enthusiastically took the tools.

Puck, as if waiting for this moment, stretched out his paws, and streams of water burst out of them. Both buckets were filled to the brim. They got to work.

And it immediately became clear that the concept of "cleaning" was new to Subaru, unlike Emilia. He began to scrub the floor with a zeal worthy of better application, but his movements were chaotic and ineffective. He only smeared the dirt instead of collecting it, wasting water in one gulp and creating puddles on the floor, which he then tried to wipe up himself.

Emilia, on the other hand, worked calmly, methodically, and with striking precision. Her movements were economical, the rag in her hands quickly collecting dirt, leaving clean wood behind. She scrubbed the dark silhouette especially diligently, trying to restore the floor to its original appearance, occasionally observing Subaru's "successes"

Puck hovered above them, his paws behind his head, as if reclining in a hammock, also watching Subaru.

"Look, look, Lia!" he rejoiced. "Our Japanese friend seems to have invented a new way of washing the floor! The smearing and wetting method! Revolutionary, meow! Maybe he's planning to grow something here?

Subaru frowned as he wrung out the rag.

"Hey, Puck!" he snapped. "If you're so smart, why don't you help yourself? You have magic! You could clean everything in the blink of an eye!"

Puck grimaced, pretending to be offended.

"Me?!" cat cried "I'm doing the most important job! I'm controlling the water quality!" He pointed his paw at Subaru's bucket, which now resembled a puddle of black sludge. "See? Another achievement. Instead of washing the floor, you've created a primordial broth for growing new life forms"

He waved his paw, and the dirty water in Subaru's bucket disappeared, replaced by a fresh stream.

"And if I clean everything with magic," Puck continued with a sly look, "Then you'll both become lazy. And you'll lose valuable experience in manual labor! It's good for your character. Especially for you, meow."

A playful banter began between the boy and the cat, which Emilia seemed not to hear as she continued to clean steadily.

Noticing this, Subaru suddenly fell silent and devoted himself to cleaning with double the energy. He tried to avoid mistakes and copied Emilia's movements, although it turned out to be a terrible parody. Despite this, he silently and persistently scrubbed his area.

Perseverance, however, does not always conquer everything in the world. As he wrung out the rag once again, a sharp pain in his back made him cry out and crouch down.

Emilia turned her head sharply and saw his tense face, and a look of concern appeared on her own face.

"Subaru! Thank you. You... are really helping a lot. But maybe you should take a break? You're still weak after yesterday."

"No!" he protested, getting up again "It's okay! I just... sat down. I've almost finished cleaning everything!"

He continued working, now hiding his discomfort as well. His section of the floor would be cleaner, even if it took more water, effort, and time than it should have. 

Emilia finally finished cleaning the stain, leaving the floor perfectly clean. She glanced at Subaru's work once again. Although he still had a lot left to do and there were still visible mistakes — puddles of water and smeared dirt here and there — he worked with incredible zeal and concentration. Her gaze did not dwell on his clumsiness, as if on purpose; instead, she noticed his determination.

She approached him, squeezed the rag in her hand, and helped him finish the rest of the area, showing him more efficient movements. Subaru initially objected, but then gratefully accepted her help. Together, they quickly finished the job.

"All done!" Emilia announced, putting the buckets back in the cabinet.

"Phew! Finally!" Subaru rejoiced, wiping his forehead.

Puck applauded them. "There, now the hut is shining again!" A stream of water appeared out of thin air, directed at their dirty hands.

Emilia gratefully washed her hands under the cool water. Subaru did the same, feeling the dirt wash away along with his discomfort.

"Thank you, Puck," Emilia whispered, then turned to both of them. "Now it's time for our morning talk with the lesser spirits. Subaru, would you like to join us?"

Hearing this, Puck, satisfied with his participation and gratitude, disappeared. Emilia felt him move into the crystal on her chest.

Subaru nodded in response to the question. "Of course! I want to"

They sat down on the carpet facing each other. Emilia closed her eyes and after a while glowed with a blue light. Subaru opened his mouth at the sight and stared, once again convinced that she was incredible. One, two, three, and so on, shiny spheres of the same color appeared. They swirled around Emilia, enveloping her silver hair and body with a changing glow that illuminated the walls of the hut.

Subaru watched this with heightened attention. Emilia talked to them about various things, which surprised him even more, as she spoke aloud and they did not. Instead, he saw them sparkling and twitching in the air, realizing that their answers and questions were light and joyful. Several spirits even broke away from Emilia and circled around him, curiously studying the new resident. He felt a slight tingling on his skin when one sat on his shoulder before rushing back to the others.

Emilia began to repeat to him what the spirits had said about him. They said he was "strange but not bad" "funny" and "holey" Subaru tried to say something in response, feeling mixed emotions—on the one hand, embarrassment at such a direct "discussion," and on the other, joy that the spirits seemed to have nothing bad to say about him. 

The conversation with them went on and on. They talked about the weather, trees, mabists, and other forest matters. Finally, Emilia gently said goodbye to them, thanking them. 

The last bit of their glow had not yet faded when Puck appeared on her shoulder.

"All right, now we can have breakfast," she announced eagerly.

Her gaze slipped imperceptibly toward the cauldron standing by the stove. Subaru noticed this movement and glanced over himself. A question arose in his mind that sounded something like this: When will this mess end?

Meanwhile, Puck flew off Emilia's shoulder and whistled lightly as he flew to the stove.

After a while, they sat down on the rug again, but now with bowls in their hands. Puck settled on Emilia's head, curling up into a fluffy ball. Subaru, swallowing vegetable porridge mixed with broth, suddenly opened his mouth.

"Emilia-tan," he said, trying to sound confident, "Next time... I'd like to try helping you with the cooking"

Emilia stopped eating and looked up at him with interest

"Can you cook?" she asked, tilting her head.

Subaru hesitated and looked away.

"Well... how should I put it..." he became nervous. "I've hardly ever cooked anything in my life. Well, except for tea and sandwiches. And... instant noodles"

"Instant... noodles?" Emilia frowned, trying to imagine it "What are those?"

"Oh... they're like... dry strips of dough," Subaru explained, waving a spoon. "You just pour boiling water over them, wait three minutes, and that's it—your meal is ready." It's... convenient. But not healthy. And, of course, not nearly as tasty as... — he lowered voice, glancing at his bowl — ...my mom's cooking, for example.

Hearing this, Emilia felt very sorry for him. His situation, when you think about it, was truly terrible. Separated from his family, he was forced to be here, without even knowing the reason or purpose, or how or why he ended up in this place. And the worst part was that she couldn't help him in any significant way, only to bandage his broken leg with a plaster. The girl squeezed the bottom of the wooden plate, feeling helpless that her brain had decided to use his desire to help her prepare food as another excuse for the future.

"I see. Well... If you want, I can teach you in the evening... but I warn you, I'm not much of a cook myself" 

"Don't underestimate your skills, Emilia-tan! The soup is just wonderful!"

Emilia responded with a sour expression and took another spoonful.

They finished their soup in near silence. Subaru tried to appear cheerful as Emilia glanced at him with concern from time to time. Puck periodically shifted position on her head, changing his lying posture.

Breakfast was over

Emilia thoughtfully took the empty dishes from his hands, her gaze fixed on nothing in particular. As she pondered her justification, thoughts of the upcoming expedition ran through her mind. She remembered sitting down to plan the route.

Putting the dishes on the stove, she walked over to the chest of drawers, squatted down, and opened the bottom drawer. Subaru, who was watching her, tilted his head with curiosity.

"What are you looking for?" he asked. 

"One thing..." Emilia replied, rummaging through the contents. "Ah, here it is."

She took out a piece of parchment. It depicted part of a forest. The central area with a hut was clearly visible, and from there a long line ran in a northwesterly direction. It ended at the border with an area marked with schematic spikes interspersed with thick black color.

"This?" he asked, approaching her.

"Thorn Forest," Emilia looked up. "I started planning the route before... you showed up. But I didn't have time to finish"

She concentrated, trying to imagine every bend, every obstacle. Suddenly, her gaze stopped on one of the small triangles near the line. 

"Oh..." she exclaimed. The idea came to her mind like a continuation of the sketch. She looked at the guy who was still looking at the map. "Subaru, do your arms hurt a lot after yesterday?" And your back?

Subaru, not expecting such a question, rubbed his wrist. "No, it's nothing serious. Everything's fine. Why do you ask?"

Emilia gave him a guilty smile. "Then... could you do me a small favor? A very important one. Together with Puck, of course"

"Anything, Emilia-tan!" Subaru replied, raising his hand. 

Emilia went to the locker and took out a small axe with a short handle, then went to the dresser and took out a woven basket, laying out towels. 

"At one of the bases," she pointed to the map, "the firewood seems to have run out. I can't remember exactly, but I have a feeling that's the case. Could you go and chop some? You know how to do it, right?"

She handed him both items. Subaru looked at her intently. The sight of such a delicate girl with such a formidable cutting tool was both cute and alarming. He imagined her easily chopping up some villain with it, and it filled him with admiration.

"Of course!" he lied, taking the axe and basket. "I can do it! I'll definitely bring it back full! And you... what are you going to do?"

Emilia put the map on the bed. "I'll wash the dishes, and then I have to finish planning the route," she said, picking up the wooden plates. "We need to find the easiest and safest way. And that's... not easy. I have to remember every path, every questionable section... I haven't been there in a long time. So it will take some time."

Puck popped out of her head and filled one of the jugs with water, then swam over to Subaru. "Chop some wood? For Lia? Of course, meow!" He spun around. "Come on, dreamer. I'll show you how it's done... I hope you don't chop your foot off."

He sat on his shoulder, and Subaru felt the warmth.

"Be careful," Emilia said, dipping the dishes into the water.

"I will!" Subaru replied with a smile and left the hut.

The fresh air and the task filled Subaru with anticipation of Emilia's future smile. He gripped the axe handle tightly, feeling its unusual weight in his hand. 

"You know, Puck," he said suddenly, his gaze sliding along the root, "Before chopping wood, we should clear the snow here with the axe. Otherwise, I'll fall when I come back."

Puck made a sound that sounded like laughter and chuckling.

"Are you serious? Clearing snow with the blunt side of an axe? That's the dumbest idea I've ever heard! Are you planning to clear the way to every tree in the forest?"

"No, just here, at the root!" Subaru objected, blushing. "So it's safe to go down and up!"

"All right, all right,"  cat conceded, almost regretfully "Do as you please, just don't get carried away, time is running out."

Subaru ignored him, switched the axe to his left hand, and began to clear the snow from the surface of the root with the flat side, sometimes using his feet as well. His movements were clumsy, he slipped, muttered curses under his breath, and tried not to drop the clearing tool. 

Puck climbed onto his head, occasionally offering "helpful" advice.

"A little to the right! No, to the left! Oops, you almost dropped it, be careful!"

Finally, Subaru created something resembling a cleared path. He collapsed on his side at the foot of the tree, leaning on the trunk with his axe.

"Well... that's... it," he croaked.

"Finally!" Puck sighed. "I thought we were going to spend the night here. Now let's get to work." He grabbed the boy by the hair and pulled him forward, feeling pain on the top of his head. Subaru began to follow where the cat was leading him, namely to the edge of the clearing, through the scattered trees, which were really tall.

Subaru stopped at the edge that bordered a multitude of trees, thinking that this was where Puck was leading him, because the trees here seemed to be smaller. However, to his great surprise, the pressure on the top of his head did not ease.

"Puck! We're here! There are suitable trees here!

"Meow! Absolutely not! These trees are too close to the house. If we cut the branches here, it will ruin the view from my Lia's window. So we have to go further. It will be better there."

Subaru just sighed. "Okay, okay, I'm going, just let go of my hair! It hurts!"

Puck let go of his grip and moved to the boy's shoulder. "Then let's go, dreamer!"

They left the clearing behind and entered the trees.

A few minutes later, Puck ordered them to stop near a large tree with powerful, slightly sloping branches.

"These two branches are just right" He pointed with his paw at two thick, almost parallel branches that extended from the trunk at Subaru's chest level.

"How do we cut them?"

"It's easy, dreamer!" Pak raised his paws. Two small pieces of ice broke off his pads and chopped off both branches at the junction with the trunk, after which the ice disappeared. The branches fell onto the snow, bending it beneath them.

Subaru inadvertently swallowed hard when he looked at the cut marks, which were perfectly round. That ice was too sharp!

"Now it's your turn," said Puck, sitting down on one of the cut branches. "Chop them up so they fit in the basket."

"Y-Yes, of course," said the dreamer, getting to work. 

Subaru raised the axe and swung it down. The blade sank into the wood with a dull thud, getting stuck in the middle. He tried to pull it out, but to no avail.

"That won't work," Puck explained mockingly. "You're not chopping wood, you're cutting branches. You need to strike at an angle! And not with brute force, but with technique!"

Subaru, red with tension, pulled out the axe and tried again. The next blow was more accurate, but the blade got stuck again. Next one — the axe flew out of his hands, nearly hitting his leg.

"Ouch!" he cried, jumping back. "It's not as easy as it looks on TV!"

"No one said it would be easy, meow"

Subaru gathered his thoughts and remembered everything he had seen in movies. He took aim, made small notches along the entire branch at roughly equal distances, and then, focusing, delivered a decisive blow to the first deepest cut. The wood cracked, and the small block finally flew to the side.

"Yes! That's it!" he exclaimed.

"Almost reasonably," Puck muttered. "Now about ten more like that"

The process was slow. Each blow was difficult, his back ached, his arms were exhausted, and red abrasions appeared on his palms. But he remembered Emilia's smile, and that gave him strength. The pieces, clumsy and uneven, gradually formed a small pile.

Puck, bored, evaluated his results. "This one is too crooked. And this one has a crack. Is this your style, Subaru?"

When Subaru, covered in sweat, put the last, most successful block into the basket, Puck simply said, "We can go."

Subaru straightened up, feeling incredible fatigue, but also incredible satisfaction. He looked at his red, raw hands, then at the full basket.

"I did it!"

"Yes," the cat stated the fact. "Now let's go back before Lia gets worried that you've chopped off something."

Subaru picked up the basket, which turned out to be surprisingly heavy. Every step was difficult, but he smiled. He had done something for her. 

They returned to the hut slowly. The basket, filled with pieces and an axe, weighed down Subaru's arm, forcing him to switch it from one hand to the other every now and then. The weight was substantial, but not impossible for a guy who had lifted heavier things. 

He walked, already sensing the look of approval on Emilia's face. Suddenly, his foot slipped — under a layer of loose snow, there was a protruding root. Subaru stumbled sharply, lost his balance, and fell forward with a loud "Ouch!" The basket flew out of his hands, and Puck, falling from his shoulder, tumbled through the air with slight surprise.

Subaru hit his shoulder against a tree, bounced off it, and fell flat on his face in the snow. The angry firewood and axe flew out of the basket, which also bounced off a nearby tree, and were about to fall right on his back. But Puck, having regained control, stretched out his paw 

An invisible force flew into the basket, threw it to a safe distance, and placed it on the ground. The same thing happened to the spilled items.

"Damn it!" Subaru grumbled in the snow, pushing himself up and raising his face, beginning to rub it. He was completely white.

"What bad luck, fool! But thanks to me, everything ended well," laughed cat, sitting on his shoulder again.

They reached the hut without further incident, perhaps thanks to the snow being cleared from the roots. Subaru crossed the threshold and immediately put down his load. He straightened up, rubbing his back, and found Emilia.

The half-elf was already on the bed, lying on her stomach, intently engrossed in a map. One hand supported her head, while the other moved the tip of a quill across the parchment. Her legs, clad in white stockings, were playfully bent upward and swayed slightly back and forth. Her silvery hair lay peacefully, covering her back.

"Emilia-tan?" Subaru said, not wanting to startle her, but his impression of her in that position came through. "I never thought cartography could look so... charming!"

She raised her head, and her eyes looked through him for a few seconds. Then her awareness returned, and her eyes became attentive. She noticed the basket

"You're back! And you brought it!" She sat up on the bed. "Thank you, Subaru! This will help a lot."

She approached him and examined the contents with a satisfied smile. "You did a good job!"

Subaru felt warmth spread through him at these simple words. He was ready to cut ten more baskets like this.

"You're welcome, Emilia-tan!" he said, trying to sound modest. "It's... not that difficult."

Puck, who had already settled into Emilia's hair, cackled treacherously.

"Yeah, yeah, not difficult, especially when the blade almost cut off your heel." It added a special charm to the process, meow.

Emilia nodded down at her sneakers. "What?! Subaru! Are you sure you're not hurt?"

"It's okay, it's okay!" he waved his hands. "It was just a minor accident! Nothing happened!"

After another assessing glance, Emilia was finally convinced and turned her head back to the map.

"Okay... I'm almost done," she said, inviting Subaru to take a look. He sat down on the edge of the bed, trying not to disturb the inkwell. He noticed that the line had lengthened and a couple of curves had appeared, but that was all.

"It's long," Subaru said sadly, realizing only the general direction.

"A little," Emilia agreed, proclaiming apprehensively, "But it's the safest route. Puck and I are leaving the day after tomorrow."

The words fell like cold water. His own fears of the fangs and the unknown seemed secondary to the goal that obligated him of being there, protecting her, and helping her.

"Can I... come with you?" The voice sounded higher. "I'll be useful! I can carry equipment, scout the area... umu-um-um-um.... Whatever you say!"

Emilia stepped back, her amethyst eyes staring at him in shock. She seemed lost, searching for words.

Puck spoke first, full of determination.

"Absolutely not, Subaru. This isn't a walk in the park. You don't know the forest yet. One mistake on our part and you'll die quickly. We can't keep an eye on you all the time."

"But I..." the dreamer began

"Subaru," Emilia interrupted softly but firmly. She crossed her arms over her chest. "It will be dangerous for you. I... we can't risk your life. That's why your place is here"

Their words made sense, and Subaru understood that, but his emotions did not. He looked at Emilia, ready to argue, but stopped.

Something was wrong. Something in her eyes. When she talked about the danger to him, her gaze was sincere and sympathetic. But when she said, "Your place is here" for a moment, just a moment, her gaze faltered and dropped, as if avoiding his eyes. He glimpsed something else in her eyes.

It was a fleeting flash, so quick that it could have been his imagination. But it made him fall silent. He couldn't argue with her concern; it wasn't right. And it seemed selfish of him to insist, creating unnecessary trouble for her.

He lowered his head, feeling the bitter sourness of defeat.

"I understand," he said quietly, trying to hide his disappointment. "Yes, I... I'll just be in the way."

Emilia was taken aback, sensing his sadness and not knowing how to dispel it. Puck watched silently.

But suddenly Subaru raised his head, a look of determination appearing on his face. He couldn't go with them, but he could still do something in these two days.

"Then, maybe..." he began, his voice becoming livelier. "I can still help you somehow, here?"

For the rest of the day, Subaru actively fulfilled any requests. Emilia asked him to set up an improvised bed, because she noticed that he had not done so, to help with rearranging provisions and kitchen utensils into a separate cupboard, and also asked him to perform other minor household tasks.

While fulfilling her requests, he clumsily twisted the rope, spilled grain on the floor, and carelessly assembled the bed, so Emilia had to spend a lot of time correcting his mistakes and even teaching him certain things. Puck, in turn, was wiser and did nothing but sleep...

To break the monotony of daily chores and preparations, Subaru got everyone to play a game that was very simple: the next participant had to say a word that started with the letter that ended the previous player's word. 

It seemed like a simple children's game, but it quickly became apparent that there were two cheaters among them. Subaru stubbornly pulled words from his own world: "Tofu" "Ramen" "Google" — and pretended that they were familiar to everyone. Puck, in turn, a little annoyed, rattled off names from this world — "Guiltylowe" "Pyroxene" "Meteor" Emilia remained honest and said something neutral and simple like "snow" "forest" "tree" "sun." 

As a result, every time it was her turn, the game became serious — and then Subaru deliberately answered with something completely absurd to cheer the girl up. 

When it was time for lunch, they finished the last portions of soup. Then Emilia started washing the pot, and Subaru was entrusted with washing the dishes, but spoons fell from his hands and plates rolled across the floor as if they were constantly running away from him. But he managed to wash them after a few more unsuccessful attempts. 

After lunch, the preparations continued. Emilia finished drawing the route, then she and Puck discussed the best time to leave the hut. Subaru tried to keep going, but with each passing hour, he felt exhaustion overwhelming him; he simply wasn't used to this. Despite this, he did not stop: he invented a new game of guessing objects and eagerly performed the tasks. Emilia asked him from time to time if he wanted to stop for the day, but she did not forbid him.

Finally, the sun began to set on the horizon, painting the white forest in golden hues. Puck, who had been hovering around the hut, yawned and said goodbye. Subaru waved both hands at him, as if seeing off an old friend as he disappeared. 

Then it was time for the main challenge of the evening. Emilia took out several cooking utensils and announced intently

"Well, it's time to take your second step in cooking, Subaru." 

Subaru stood up straight, as if before an army general, and saluted, "Yes, Chef Emilia-tan!" Then he raised his hand to his chest and solemnly said, "I am ready to be your padawan, chef!"

Emilia blinked in surprise, tilting her head slightly to one side "I'm sorry, but I have no idea what that is. Are you making something up from your world again?"

Subaru sighed dramatically and waved his hand.

"Oh, what a pity to ruin such a moment... All right, then, let's just say I'm your apprentice!"

She didn't press the issue, but gently steered the conversation back to business.

"Okay, then let's start with the main question: what are we going to cook?"

Together, they spent a long time sorting through the food supplies left in the cupboards. There were many stale vegetables in various wooden containers, some grains, a few bunches of unknown greens, a few dozen potatoes, and a little bit of other food. The choice was quite wide, so after a brief joke and debate, which Emilia won, they settled on a simple dish: vegetable stew.

Emilia summoned the fire spirit, and a flame flared up in the stove. Warmth gently spread throughout the hut, reflecting off the walls and illuminating their faces. Subaru sat closer to the fire and stretched lazily, inhaling the smell of warmth and the light aroma of wood. Meanwhile, Emilia carefully took out the ingredients and placed them on the stove.

"Let's start with the potatoes," said the half-elf, picking up a knife. She cut off the skin in thick pieces, the knife slipping a few times, and in the end, the potatoes resembled uneven stones rather than peeled vegetables. Emilia was embarrassed, but she looked up and smiled

"See? It doesn't have to be perfect, the main thing is the result"

Subaru, inspired by the example, grabbed another potato and proclaimed loudly

"Now look at the master from another world!"

A few seconds later, his sharp cry was heard

"Ouch!"

The knife slipped and left a small cut on his finger. Drops of blood immediately appeared on his skin. Emilia shuddered and quickly leaned over him.

"Subaru! Are you okay?!"

She placed his finger on her palm, summoning the younger water spirit, and the glow closed the wound. Her eyes glowed with concern

— Maybe I should show you something else? You shouldn't...

But he shook his head stubbornly.

— No! If I started, I have to finish! I'll become a potato hero, even if I have to sacrifice a few fingers!

Emilia looked confused, but gave in. Thus began his "battle" with the vegetable.

Over the next half hour, he managed to cut himself eight or nine more times. Each time, Emilia healed him, but with each new wound, her expression became angrier and angrier. She no longer hid her irritation. "Subaru, you're causing yourself unnecessary pain! This isn't funny at all! Stop it!"

He looked at her guiltily and put down the knife. "I'm sorry... I just wanted to prove to myself that I could do it..."

And he showed the world the result—a pitiful, diamond-shaped stub with many uneven corners. Emilia just pouted and, instead of reproaching him, smiled gently again. 

The learning process was extremely slow. Subaru chopped things into useless pieces, made mistakes, and cut himself again. Emilia patiently healed him and explained how to hold the knife, how thick the pieces should be, and how to peel faster. From time to time, they giggled when instead of cubes, he or she ended up with thin crumbs or strange shapes. But in the end, all the vegetables were chopped and thrown into the cauldron.

The hut smelled warm, the fire crackled, and they sat side by side, catching their breath after their "cooking lesson"

The pot was on the fire, steam was already rising from it, and the air in the hut was filled with the mixed aroma of various vegetables. The fire crackled in the fireplace, casting golden reflections on the walls. Subaru, sitting closer, looked anxiously at the stew.

"Hey, Emilia-tan, I think it would be better to take it off earlier," he said cautiously. "Otherwise, it might overcook!"

Emilia turned her face toward him, raising her eyebrows. "It's too early. The vegetables need to steam well. If we take it off now, they'll be half-raw."

"I know," Subaru objected, spreading his hands. "It's just that I don't know how long it should cook, so maybe it's better to take it out earlier?"

Emilia frowned slightly, her voice becoming more serious. "No, it's better to keep it in a little longer. That way, the flavor will be richer."

Subaru flushed, his tone becoming almost defensive. "Richer? But last time..." He gulped, the words bursting from his mouth like bullets from a gun. "The soup was watery, oversalted, and completely tasteless!"

The fire rose slightly, as if mocking his carelessness. Subaru's face instantly turned red. His eyes widened, and he covered his mouth with his hands.

"Aaaahhhhh, damn, that just slipped out!" he said quickly, shaking his head frantically. "I'm sorry-I'm sorry-I'm sorry! That's not what I meant to say! It was... well... it was... special! Yes, that's it! A flavor with character!"

Emilia looked at him seriously at first, then lowered her gaze. "You can calm down. I'm not offended"

Subaru flinched, blinking.

"Uh... seriously? Are you kidding?"

She raised her head and met his confused eyes. "I know I'm a terrible cook... you know, I have a tongue too," she stuck out the tip of her pink tongue, a little embarrassed. "And I'm grateful to you for telling me the truth. It's important."

The boy looked as if he had heard something completely unbelievable. His cheeks flushed even more from the fleeting glimpse of the tip of her tongue, but now he looked more confused than guilty. "So... you're actually grateful? And here I was, already imagining you kicking me out of the house for blaspheming against holy soup.

Her face expressed genuine fear after hearing this, her eyes widened at him, her hand rose to her mouth

— What!? I would never do that! It would be a terrible thing for me to do... Subaru, you're right, let's take it off sooner

In accordance with the decision, after a certain amount of time, Emilia carefully removed the cauldron from the fire. Hot steam rose in clouds to the ceiling, filling the hut with moist warmth. She took a spoon and carefully poured the soup into two bowls

"Well," she said with a smile, "it's time to try our joint cooking."

They sat down on the bed. Subaru, looking like a hero ready to face death, took a spoonful. His face immediately contorted at the taste—the potatoes were hard, the carrots were almost raw, the chopped onion pieces left a sharp aftertaste, and the tender tomatoes, instead of boiling down into a delicate paste, had turned into leathery pouches with hot, sour filling. Garlic, chopped into uneven, coarse slices, peeked out of the broth, stinging his tongue and cutting his throat with its raw pungency. The greens, thrown in at the very end, resembled not a fragrant addition, but crumpled hay floating helplessly on the surface, and the broth itself had a bitter-salty aftertaste.

"Um..." he drawled, trying to joke a little, "This... this is food... but I think we killed it"

Emilia tasted it and grimaced, immediately covering her mouth with her hand. "Indeed... it didn't turn out quite as we would have liked"

Subaru twirled the spoon in his hand and sighed.

"This culinary endeavor can safely be classified as a 'failure'"

But Emilia shook her head. Her hand touched his shoulder.

"It's not exactly a failure. It's just... the beginning. It's your first time trying to cook something... serious." 

Subaru was taken aback by such a sudden touch and quickly turned away, muttering "You... are too kind, Emilia-tan."

They continued to eat, albeit with grim faces. Spoonful by spoonful, the bowls gradually emptied. 

But at one point, when Subaru tried to get out of bed to take his plate away, the fatigue that had been building up all day overwhelmed him, and he fell forward. The bowl slipped from his hands, but Emilia managed to catch it in midair. With her other hand, she supported Subaru by the elbow, preventing him from falling.

"Be careful!" she exclaimed.

Subaru, breathing heavily, tried to straighten up and muttered

"N-no... I'm fine..."

Emilia looked at him with reproach and firmness. "Enough. It's time for you to sleep. I'll wash the dishes, talk to the spirits, and go to bed too"

He tried to argue, somehow feeling like a four-year boy.

"No! I can't just..."

But she didn't let him finish, pulling him back forcefully. His body obeyed the slight pull, and he sank down, sitting down. Then Emilia calmly got up, took the bowls away, and returned with everything necessary and began to spread them out on the floor for him. 

Subaru watched this, completely giving in. His eyelids grew heavy, his body treacherously drawn to rest. He whispered without thinking, "Emilia-tan... you really are... like an angel... only your cooking is a little against you..."

Emilia looked at him in confusion as she adjusted the blanket

"What do you mean? You're saying something so silly..."

Chapter Text

Subaru enthusiastically recounted the details of the plot of the anime "Killing of Kingslein" repeating the characters' actions and imitating sound effects. He stood opposite Emilia, who sat hugging knees and stared at him with an interested gaze, next to her lay empty bowls that had once contained stew.

"...and then Yurei pulls out his last sword, which belonged to his father, and shouts, 'This is not just a sword — it is a promise!'" Subaru struck an epic pose, raising an imaginary weapon above his head. "He jumps forward, but Shudzeigi just laughs and... BAM! Blackout! But it wasn't an enemy attack! It was Kamitikanahime, who, it turns out, survived the fall from the cliff! She shields Yurei with her body, taking the blow herself — Subaru's voice softens — ...and whispers: "Your promise... is now mine" Yurei is enraged, his eyes flash red, he cuts Shudzeigi in half, but... it's too late. Kamitikanahime died in his arms. The end... Well, not quite the end, there's still an OVA with an alternate ending, but the main story ends here."

He exhaled, lowering hands. The story took longer than planned. During it, Emilia interrupted him several times with questions.

"Why didn't Yurei... use his sun power earlier?"

"Because he needed Shudzeigi to absorb enough moon energy, otherwise the contrast wouldn't have worked!"

"And that girl... Kamich-hikahime... Did she really think Yurei betrayed her? That's so sad."

"Kamitikanahime, Emilia-tan! Ka-mi-ti-ka-na-hi-me!" he corrected, smiling. "And yes, she was wrong. It was a trap set by the villain. He forged the letters."

Puck, on the other hand, wasn't that interested from the very beginning of the story. "Ugh, what a bunch of silly fantasies... People from your world have too much free time to come up with such ridiculous stories, meow. Solar and lunar powers... nonsense."

However, Emilia, captivated by the story, unconsciously picked up the cat and began to stroke him behind the ear, then under the jaw, and then slid her fingers along his back. Puck resisted at first: "Lia, I'm serious..." but soon his dissatisfaction turned into a low purr. He relaxed, stretching out in her palms, paws hanging helplessly, eyes tightly closed in pleasure. The lump was completely under her control.

When Subaru finished, he bowed to his audience. "Well, what did you think?"

"It was... very tragic and inspiring at the same time. I liked how Kamisika... Kamitikanahime? — she looked uncertainly at Subaru — ...yes, Kamitikanahime, realized her mistake at the last moment and saved Yurei. It was noble and... I also liked how he always kept his promises."

Puck, without opening eyes, muttered, "It was... tolerable. I hope you choose a story with fewer deaths and more intelligent actions next time, meow. Although I admit that some of the battles were described quite well."

"What?! 'Tolerable'? Subaru grimaced, recoiling. "It's a masterpiece! It won several awards! It has a rating of 8.8 on MyAnimeList!"

"On what? — Puck opened one eye, looking unconvinced. — And what does that prove? That thousands like you have bad taste? It only confirms my words, meow."

"You just have no sense of beauty, you fluffy cynic! It's a story about self-sacrifice, about how the past shapes us!"

"I think it's a story about how fools die because of their own stupidity, when they could have just talked, meow-heh-heh!"

The voices grew louder, but Emilia didn't pay attention. She looked out the window at the fast-falling snowflakes. Her fingers stopped stroking father's belly, which neither he nor she noticed. Her thoughts wandered along the branches of a silly plan, the last part of which was to be the longest line.

After watching the white stream for a little longer, Emilia's gaze shifted from the window to the boy who was gesturing wildly, arguing with Puck about the artistic merits of the death scene of a minor character.

"...and if he hadn't died, Yurei would never have gotten the «Motivational Power-Up»! It's a classic of the genre!"

"What language is that? How can anyone understand it..."

"Guys," Emilia said quietly.

They didn't hear her.

"GUYS!" Her voice rang out more clearly, interrupting their argument.

The boys fell silent and turned to her at the same time. Pack rolled onto back, pricking up ears. Subaru lowered hands, his enthusiasm fading, but eyes began to gaze intently at her amethyst ones.

Emilia stared back into his eyes senpaku. She wasn't sure about this sketch, just like all the previous ones. But for some reason, she continued to follow it, not knowing what the outcome would be.

"I...," she began timidly, "thought... that we would spend most of the day outside the hut, since that's what we need to do before the expedition."

Puck understood everything. His blue eyes narrowed.

Subaru looked puzzled by this statement. He darted eyes around in an attempt to figure out where she was going with this.

"Of course," Emilia added quickly, as if afraid that her determination would evaporate, "if you, Subaru, want to help, I won't insist. But this... is important work"

Puck chuckled quietly, covering muzzle with paw. "Oh, yes... very important..."

Subaru looked at the cat, then at Emilia. His face expressed genuine confusion. 

"Emilia-tan, I... of course, ready!" said the boy in his usual manner, his mind feverishly trying to figure out what exactly they wanted from him. "But... help with what? Shoveling snow? Scouting the area? Chopping wood?"

Emilia nodded at his words, but did not answer immediately. Instead, she rose smoothly. A gray ball settled on her head.

She took a few steps toward the chest of drawers. Her fingers found the handle of the middle drawer and pulled it open. Emilia took something out of it. Subaru saw that it was the same bag with strange crystals.

Emilia untied the string that tied the neck of the bag with incredible meticulousness. She showed it to Subaru without emptying the contents. 

"These are called pyroxene crystals," Emilia said with a smile. "They... have a certain value because they are magical and simply beautiful. I often trade them with a village on the edge of the forest. The residents are willing to exchange food, clothing, and other items for them"

She continued, voice becoming more serious, but this only added to her charm. "When I go to the villagers, I don't take much. Sometimes I also trade other things I don't need"

Subaru nodded absently. His initial thoughts about the crystals turned out to be almost correct. His imagination was already running wild: Emilia, wrapped in a cloak, was carefully bargaining with various misers, eagerly untying her pouches.

Emilia put bag back. Then she went to the cabinet and, after a little struggle, took out an object that made a clanging sound.

It was a pickaxe. Its handle was short and smooth from being held countless times. The iron head and tip were sturdy, with clear signs of use—countless small scratches. The tip on both sides was slightly blunt, but still looked sharp enough for work. The entire tool was slightly longer than Emilia's forearm.

"Huh?" said Subaru, looking at the pickaxe. His mind began to work, hiding the previous mirage: pyroxene, mining tool, forest... A logical statement rang out: "Emilia... works as a miner?"

It was unexpected and exciting. As far as he knew, such things in fantasy worlds were the domain of dwarves, but the girl in front of him did not fit the dwarf archetype. 

"Emilia-tan," he began, "that's incredible! Do you mine them yourself? That's hard work! Where? How? Will you tell me?" He leaned forward. "Do you use spirits to find them? Or do you just look in certain places? How long does it take? And that pickaxe... it looks so... professional!"

Without waiting for an answer to his numerous questions, Subaru jumped up. "Wait! Does that mean we're going mining today? Do you want me to help? I've never mined anything with a pickaxe before, but I'll learn! I promise!" His gaze fell on the object in her hand, then rose again to her face, shining with impatience.

Under father's giggles, Emilia smiled timidly to herself. Then she plunged her hand back in and, with a metallic clang, pulled out a second one.

Unlike the first, it looked more sterile, without a single scratch on it, but in all other respects it was identical to its older sister.

Holding a pickaxe in each hand, the girl turned to Subaru. Her amethyst eyes looked at him, and in their depths he could see a spark of approval.

"Oh, Subaru, no, that's not quite right," she said apologetically. "It's not like mining in... mines, although I don't really know much about that. But in terms of difficulty, it's not hard. It's more about vigilance and patience"

"Finding deposits... Puck helps me. He can sense their magical energy. And yes, they form in special places — inside the hollow trunks of old trees, in large hollows, among exposed roots, sometimes in shallow rock cavities hidden under the snow." She spoke calmly, with the ease of someone who knows every corner of her world. "There are a lot of them in one of the southern areas of the forest. I named this place 'Gnarled Thicket'".

As she spoke, hands had already put down the tools and begun to work. She took out five empty small bags, neatly stacking them on top of each other. Then she reached deeper into the cupboard and pulled out a large dark green backpack. It had two wide straps and several straps for securing the load.

With familiar routine, Emilia began to pack. First, she put the bags on the bottom, then both pickaxes, placing them along her back so they wouldn't press. Next, she attached the cauldron with a strap on the right side, where it was securely fastened. Finally, she threw in the dishes, cups, and cutlery.

"I think I've got everything," she concluded, looking over the contents.

Emilia walked over to the coat rack. She took down her mint-colored cape. She sat on the edge of the bed and picked up her boots.

Subaru, inspired, also rushed to get dressed. He quickly pulled on top tracksuit and sneakers, tying the laces with a double knot. When Emilia picked up her backpack, Subaru decisively stopped her.

"Wait, Emilia-tan! Give it to me," he offered, holding out his hands.

"But, Subaru..." she began, stepping back slightly.

"No excuses!" he insisted. "I'm a man! A man should carry a girl's things! It's the law!" He put on a serious face, puffing out his cheeks.

Puck, watching from above, raised an eyebrow. "law? What law? The one you just made up, meow?"

However, Subaru had already taken the initiative. He confidently took the backpack from Emilia and slung it over his shoulder, adjusting the straps. The weight wasn't too serious. "See? I'm your faithful porter, Emilia-tan!"

Emilia, a little surprised but agreeable, smiled. "Thank you, Subaru. But if you get tired or bored, let me know."

Having settled the issue with the backpack, his curiosity got the better of him. He turned to Emilia, who was already heading for the door. "Listen, why do you need two... pickaxes? You don't have any assistants... except for Puck" He glanced at the tiny cat in her hair. "He has paws. And he's too small for such a pickaxe... Did you... work with both hands at once? Considering your strength and their size, it was probably possible!"

The question caught Emilia off guard. A slight blush appeared on her cheeks. "Oh... it's... well..." She grabbed the fabric cloak. "Not exactly. It was just... more convenient to have two. Just in case. One could break..."

She was clearly evading the question, which only fueled Subaru's curiosity. He had already opened mouth to ask again when he was interrupted by a cat's voice.

"Hehehe!" Puck chuckled contentedly, rolling over in her hair. "Now that's an interesting story, meow! Very instructive!"

"Puck, no!" Emilia's voice sounded confused and even a little pleading. "Don't tell him! You don't have to!"

But the cat couldn't be stopped. He lay on the bed and began to lay out the facts.

"It's an old story that happened before we signed the contract. At first, she only had one pickaxe. Everything was fine, she worked carefully, one crystal at a time. But then..." He lowered his voice. "She got tired of it. Each mining session dragged on until late in the evening, and who would like that? So, my brilliant daughter decided to speed up the process!"

Emilia covered face with hands. "Dddaaaddd..." she moaned, but he ignored her.

"She decided that working with two pickaxes would be twice as fast! And she went to the nearest settlement to buy a second one. But that's not all! She came up with an even more brilliant idea!" Puck wagged his tail excitedly. "She decided not to catch the crystals with her hands after they fell! Instead, she placed bags on the ground, under the trajectory of the fall, so that the crystals would fall right into them after impact! Saving time and effort!"

Subaru listened with mouth agape, thinking it was very clever!

"But she forgot one small detail!" Puck winked. "Pyroxene is a very sensitive magic crystal! It doesn't like sharp impacts against hard surfaces!"

There was a pause.

"The very first double blow to the rich vein and the crystals fell...!" Puck spread his arms wide. "And the tree she was working in was blown to smithereens! Debris, a funnel, a cloud of frosty dust! I barely had time to intervene and create an ice cocoon around her so that she wouldn't fly away with those crystals! All the pyroxene reserves in that tree exploded like magic stones!" He put his paws behind his back and made a stern face, trying to copy his past self. "I scolded her for what felt like five minutes straight! I reminded her about safety precautions, that magical materials are not toys!"

The story ended. Emilia stood there, red as a tomato, ready to sink through the floor. Her ears, peeking out from under silver hair, were bright red. She was incredibly cute in her embarrassment.

Subaru couldn't help but giggle. "Oh, Emilia... That's so cute!"

Emilia's shyness suddenly turned into a slight teasing tone. She took a step forward, frowning. "That's it! Stop teasing me!" she cried, and, not knowing how else to express her feelings, she reached out and poked Pack's soft side with finger.

"Poof!" The air came out of the small body. He jumped in surprise, his smug expression immediately changing to one of surprise. He almost fell, but managed to grab a strand of her hair with his paws.

"Ouch! Lia!" he cried, pouting. "That's not fair! I was just telling a story! A true story!"

Emilia had already turned head away, trying to hide the smile that was breaking through her feigned offense. She adjusted cape and headed for the door.

Subaru, still smiling, followed her, and Puck floated up to his head.

Two person, one wearing a mint-colored coat with a perfect face hidden under a hood, the other wearing a torn tracksuit with a backpack, made their way through the forest. The tree hut had long since disappeared, left behind in the thicket. Their pace was slow because they were walking on snow-covered, uneven terrain among the trees, and also because among the two figures was Subaru, who could not move as fast as the half-elf.

A short conversation about the weather, which everyone agreed was "not so good" today, had just ended. Emilia wrinkled nose and gave it a rating of "three out of ten," drawing everyone's attention to the near-zero visibility due to the constant stream of snowflakes and the gloomy clouds. Subaru gave a similar rating, shaking mountains of white mass from backpack. Puck snorted contemptuously at the weather.

Now there was a comfortable pause. Subaru tried to make out the monotonous beauty. But it didn't work — the snow prevented him from seeing more than a few meters ahead.

"Emilia-tan," he finally interrupted his hopeless attempts, "is it still far to those... Gnarled Thickets? We've been walking for a long time..."

Emilia, who was walking ahead, stepping around a branch, replied, "Far... we're not even close to them yet. But that doesn't matter" She paused, allowing him to catch up with her. "The main thing is to find the source of pyroxene, which is what Puck is doing right now, but it seems empty everywhere"

This answer prompted another, more specific question. "But how will you know that we are already in the area?" he waved hands. "The trees and snow are the same everywhere. These ones, those ones... They won't be particularly different, will they?"

Emilia glanced at him, looking at him over the white haze. "On the contrary, Subaru. Yes... there won't be any snow, of course, but there will be trees, for example. And a lot of them. In fact, the name of the area comes from their distinctive feature"

The corners of her lips lifted when she saw the change in Subaru's expression.

"It's an area that, uuummm, consists of ancient trees," she began to explain, waving her finger like a pointer. "They grow too densely, within arm's reach of each other. Their crowns are dense and intertwined, forming... a protruding roof. Because of this, the sunnny hardly penetrates there. Therefore, it is always semi-dark there, as if it were dusk."

She described it with such familiarity, as if she were talking about her own home. "By the way, it's the same with all the other names. I call things as they are, because this map is mine"

In a wave of excitement and a desire to confirm her words, Emilia couldn't resist, reached under her cloak, and pulled out the map. 

She unfolded it and held it over her, trying to protect her from the snow, but it didn't help. The last rays of light breaking through the clouds and treetops fell on the clear, delicate lines, which began to be covered with white specks.

"Look," she said, pointing to the bottom of the map, "we're about here right now." Her hand moved even lower. "And this is '''Gnarled Thickets'"

Subaru leaned closer. On the map, this area was marked in a special way—with a grid of dense lines that created the effect of a dark spot, in contrast to the more spacious areas around it. 

"I tried to convey this density," the half-elf explained, running her finger along the hatching. "So that just by looking at the map, you could understand what awaits in this place."

She shook the map and continued. 

"Here," her finger dug into a point in the deepest part, further from the abandoned village mark, "'Door'. A very... fanciful place." Her voice became sparing. "It is completely surrounded by white trees and thorny vines of the same color. In the middle... there is a double door. Made of some kind of dark metal... And between them is a huge lock." She looked at Subaru. "We tried... but we couldn't open it"

Puck, who was busy napping and searching, dissatisfiedly hit his carrier's neck with his tail.

Subaru, not feeling this, said with a thoughtful expression, "From the description, it seems like something... plot-important or a very cool side quest puzzle. I think we'll have to crawl around in the mud in the future to get the key and the answers!"

Emilia just rolled her eyes at this stream of thoughts and moved on to the abandoned village. "And here grows the 'Great Tree'. As you can see... it's the tallest tree in the whole forest. It's so big that it's bigger than the tree we live in."

"Bigger than ours? The view from there must be beautiful!" Subaru guessed comparatively. "And roma..." "Stop! Can you even climb up there?!"

"Yes, there's one... thing... I don't know how to describe it."

Movement — to the east. "And this is the 'Crooked Growth Forest'. A whole area of trees, bent and twisted. It's very uncomfortable to walk there, but it's a great place to play hide and seek! If only some people didn't cheat almost every time," she glanced meaningfully at the cat.

He stretched, yawned, and, paying no attention, rolled over onto his other side.

Next — north. "'Frozen Rime Grove'. The trees there are covered with, well, you know what. Sometimes you also see very unusual shapes of crowns. Once I saw a flower-shaped one there! And this..." She traced a line with her palm along the curved road that ran through the entire forest. 'Snowy Road' The widest and longest in the entire forest. People used to use it often to transport... contraband, as Puck explained to me, but no one has used the road for a long time."

Puck muttered sleepily, "Yes... yes. They transported, transported, and then stopped. Why? Probably... they got tired of it..." 

She quickly tapped on the houses on opposite sides of the map. "In the east... the village Flonas. And in the west — Garleim. I trade with its inhabitants."

Her finger jerked northward, brushing aside snowflakes. "And this is the 'Demonic Realm'. A powerful demonic beast once ruled there. After its death... everything got even worse. Other beasts flooded the territory..."

"So they're more beasts than demons?" asked Subaru, surprised by such animal-like behavior.

"Well... yeees," said Emilia, giggling.

The area in the northwest looked the most gloomy. "Well, you already know about that one," Emilia said dryly.

Finally, her finger twitched and pointed to a large spot. "And this... is a frozen lake. And... black, that is, a frozen black lake." She hesitated. "I don't know why. Probably, there are impurities of black water under the ice..."

She was so absorbed in her story that she stopped watching the road. Her foot slipped on something, causing her to spin around and nearly crash into a huge pine tree trunk.

"Careful!" Subaru shouted.

He grabbed her shoulders with both hands, pulling her back, just a centimeter away from hitting the bark.

Emilia shuddered. Her wide-open eyes were full of surprise, which quickly turned to embarrassment.

"Oh! I... I was so lost in thought!" she exhaled, pressing the map tightly to her chest and looking back at him. "Thank you, Subaru."

Something muffled came from the boy shoulder. Puck woke up from the jolt. "Murmur... what? What happened? Lia, are you okay?" He turned around anxiously, staring at her.

"It's okay, Puck," she said, still blushing. "I just... wasn't looking where I was going."

"How could I not have warned you...?" the cat cooed, lifting himself up for a better view. "This is completely unacceptable, meow"

"Come on, stop it," Emilia said reproachfully. "It's my fault."

"Oh, no," said Subaru, a blush appearing on his cheeks as well. He let go of her shoulders. "It's good that everything turned out fine. And even if someone is to blame, it's me. You just got carried away explaining it to me..." He nodded at the map. "And I can see that it's really important to you"

"No, it's not your fault at all!" Emilia hastily objected, shaking her head. "If I had held back or spoken more simply, nothing would have happened!"

Subaru waved hand as if to dismiss her words. "No! It's precisely because you spoke in such detail that I understood at least half of it! It's my clumsiness that's to blame, not you. In general, I'm a master at creating chaos out of nothing, as I think you've already noticed," he said with a deadly guilty look.

She put finger to chin. "Hmm, if we ignore the fact that you just made that up... then I guess we're both to blame. Or are we both innocent?" She laughed, and Subaru couldn't help himself either, their laughter merging together

"The latter option is much more pleasant!" Subaru confirmed, calming down. 

They moved on, Emilia now looking more carefully at her feet, hiding the map. Subaru walked a little behind, his thoughts wandering around what he had heard. 

"Emilia-tan..." he began slowly, "what's the point...? Why did you make this map? I mean, it's incredible work, but... the purpose? You live here in solitude. Why such a detailed map of every nook and cranny?"

Emilia walked silently for a few seconds, her gaze fixed on boots.

"I wanted to understand the place where I was born," she said finally. Her voice took on a more thoughtful tone. "To study every... tree, every path, every possibility. This is... my home. And how can you call something home if you don't know it completely?"

"And, of course... to help others. It's not a selfish goal, Subaru." She said it with such conviction that it seemed as if the snowflakes around them had stopped falling. "When the map is finished, I want to make several copies. And distribute them to every base, to replace the old, incomplete ones. So that... so that people who might get lost here, or those who dare to go into the forest, would have at least something that could show them the way to water, to a safe place, or beyond the forest..."

She didn't finish, but Subaru understood. He could see it in front of him. It was so altruistic and selfless that it was hard to believe it was even possible.

His heart was filled with such longing for her that the words stuck in his throat. He could only look at the half-elf, at this incredible girl.

"This... this is the goal with a capital G, Emilia-tan," his voice was a little hoarse. "You are truly amazing"

She turned around, responding with shy uncertainty, "I hope everything works out."

Their journey took on new nuances with every step. The path, which had been relatively flat until then, began to climb gentle hills and descend into shallow valleys where the snow lay thicker. The wind, that restless companion, behaved capriciously: sometimes it rushed in sharp gusts that bit their faces and forced them to bow their heads, then it subsided for a few minutes, leaving only silence, broken by the creaking of their footsteps and the sound of their voices.

It was at these moments that it could be seen most clearly. Above their heads, tree branches suddenly began to tremble and sway, as if from a gust of wind that was simply not there at ground level. Subaru would sometimes stop to look at this phenomenon, trying to figure out the cause, but Emilia would calmly pull him away by the hand, saving him a couple of times from falling snow on his head.

The climbs became steeper. Sometimes they had to grab branches covered with slippery ice to pull themselves up. Subaru was breathing much faster now, his breath forming a thick cloud. He remained silent and brave, not complaining, but Emilia could clearly hear his rapid breathing. She stopped three times for no apparent reason — supposedly to check the map — but in reality to give him a chance to catch his breath. He was grateful to her for this discreet concern.

Then the route descended sharply, and they ran easily down the snowy slopes, which resembled huge slides. Their feet sank into the snow, sometimes up to their knees. Another sharp turn, a detour around a huge boulder covered with a cap of white flakes, and another climb.

Several times their course was crossed by small streams, some covered with ice, others not. In any case, they were not significant obstacles. Emilia jumped over them, pushing off with one foot and landing softly on the other, like a ballerina. Subaru crossed them more cautiously, taking wide steps and sometimes waving his arms.

The surrounding landscape gradually changed. Trees that had once stood far apart began to grow closer and closer together. Their trunks, now often twisted and intertwined, seemed to be fighting for every ray of light that penetrated the forest canopy. The branches of the lower tier stretched out toward them. The light was indeed diminishing; it was scattered and gray. The air became more stagnant.

After a few more minutes of moving deeper into the forest, the darkness began to thicken with such force that it seemed as if night had truly fallen. Emilia moved smoothly, finding the most suitable gaps, gliding between them, only occasionally turning sideways or crouching to squeeze through or avoid a large branch. Subaru followed behind, much more clumsily; he had to push the branches aside with both hands, turn his shoulder sharply to squeeze his backpack through, and even back up to find another way. The bark of the trees scraped his sides and arms, and white snow fell on him in clumps.

When they reached a more spacious area, Emilia stopped and turned around, her white and mint-colored silhouette clearly standing out against the gloomy darkness. Perhaps it was only because of this that Subaru managed to hit the brakes and not crash into her. She reached out and, finding the lump, stroked under belly.

The cat yawned, opening eyes

"Dad, please," she called, "climb higher and see what time it is. I need to know how long we've been traveling."

Puck stretched head out and slipped easily off her shoulder. His small body nimbly slipped through the smallest gap in the snow-covered branches and disappeared from view.

The moment Puck left them, Subaru felt as if he had been plunged into an ice hole. A piercing, utterly unbearable cold seized him. He gasped at the unfamiliar sensation, his body overcome with shivers. 

Emilia, watching this scene, instantly brought her palms together. The air around them fluttered slightly, and a red ball appeared between her hands.

"Please," Emilia said quietly, addressing the spirit, "warm him up. He's very cold"

The spirit flew smoothly toward Subaru and hovered near chest. Despite the absence of a face, he looked attentive and focused. A wave of warmth emanated from him, beginning to fight the surrounding cold. The shivering in Subaru's body subsided, retreating before the life-giving energy of the fire.

"Th-thank you, Emilia-tan!" he exclaimed, reaching his palms toward the source of warmth. "But... why do you need to know the time right now?"

Emilia, watching the spirit at work, explained "I want to see the difference. Between how much time I spent walking here alone and how much time we spent today, together with you"

She looked at him, and her gaze conveyed something like hope. "After all, if today's harvest goes faster or more efficiently than when I do it alone... then you will be a very pleasant companion in these matters next time. If, of course, you yourself want to help me in the future. And to understand this, we need to compare the difference in time. Perhaps then we can better plan our next outings"

She spoke quickly, and to Subaru, these words sounded like the highest sign of trust and hope for the future.  

While the spirit of fire continued to warm them, they moved on, choosing a direction toward a place where the trees grew even more freely. Soon they came to such a place. Here, the snow cover was thicker, and the tree crowns formed an incomplete ring, through which more light and falling white dust could be seen. 

Subaru, feeling tired after a long trek, sat down carefree on the snow under one of the dark trunks, hugging his backpack. 

Emilia, who was standing nearby, turned at the sound. Her eyebrows knitted slightly. "Subaru, don't sit on the cold ground," she said, her voice tinged with disapproval. "You'll catch a cold"

Subaru, who was comfortable, shook his head. "Come on, Emilia-tan! I'm tough, and this little guy keeps me warm! Besides, I'm wearing thick pants. Nothing will happen" He smiled, trying to look convincing.

"This isn't a something good," she insisted, her tone becoming firmer. "Even with your... 'thick pants'. It's bad for you"

"Yeah-yeah..." he said, looking up peering into the tree branches. "Tell me, have you ever been sick? Like, seriously sick?"

The question distracted her. "No..." she replied, "I haven't been sick. Not at all. My body... is resistant"

"Oh, you're lucky!" Subaru sighed enviously. "But I... I had a lot of illnesses as a child! Chickenpox, bronchitis... Once I even got mumps, and my face became round! I looked like a squash from Plants vs Zombies" He puffed out his cheeks and folded his arms across his stomach, imitating an awkward gait.

The corners of the girl's lips twitched imperceptibly, then she let out an uncontrollable giggle, and finally, laughter burst out of her. The girl covered her mouth with her palm. Her hood swayed slightly from her laughter.

"A squash from what?" she asked, laughing. "It must have... looked very funny"

"My parents would argue with you!" Subaru refuted. "So, after all that, my immune system is hardened! That's why I'm not afraid of a little snow."

Emilia calmed down and gave in. "Okay, okay. Sit there, Squash"

She turned away from him and looked up at the sky again, staring at the white avalanche against the gloomy background. Suddenly, her half-elf ears caught a sound that did not belong to the normal world. It was an elusive, unpleasant screech, as if someone were crushing thin glass or ice right in the air.

Her instincts kicked in. Her gaze darted to Subaru.

Three twisted creatures rushed at him from the darkness of the treetops. They were the size of foxes, with bodies similar to squirrels, but it was a horrible parody. A small horn protruded above their muzzles. Their long, bony paws ended in broad webbing with curved claws. Their fur resembled poisonous white ice, glistening dead in the semi-darkness. And the most terrifying thing was their heads — elongated, with large, completely white eyes that radiated only empty cruelty. They fell on him completely silently, their gaping mouths filled with needle-like teeth.

Emilia's body shuddered. 

Hand rose hastily, palm opening. Her mind worked at the speed of light. The distance and position of her opponents were just right.

"El Huma!" she exclaimed sharply and authoritatively.

The air around her crackled from the change in temperature. A pair of sharp, jagged icicles, each as long as an arrow, formed out of thin air. The next moment, they rushed forward in a deadly volley.

The strike was precise and merciless. The two creatures flying from the sides were torn to pieces. The projectiles pierced them, cutting through their skin and bones, and carried their remains deeper, splattering the tree trunks and Subaru himself. The third creature, falling from above, was struck in the back and pinned to a tree trunk. It hung there like a gruesome trophy, its mouth gaping open.

Subaru understood almost nothing. One moment he was sitting, the next his face, hair, and shoulders were covered in warm blood, and steam rose from the snow around him. Gaze was focused on the red light, he barely noticed the flashes that cut through the air, then he heard the sound of a loud wet slap and a dry crunch. Head rose frantically toward Emilia.

And he saw a whole cloud of terrifying creatures falling from all the surrounding trees onto Emilia herself. There were at least a dozen of them.

"Emilia! Be~!!!" he roared, his voice turning into uncontrollable barking.

Emilia turned around. They were almost upon her, their eyes gleaming, fangs ready to tear her apart. The distance was too short.

She closed eyes.

Spirit of fire reacted with a shudder. It turned into a veritable whirlwind of flames, a torrent of raging fire that burst forth with a roar and engulfed Emilia.

The flames collided with the creatures in the air. A piercing scream rang out in the forest. The creatures instantly burst into flames, like matches. Their fur melted, succumbing to the magic of fire, exposing their muscle tissue and burning it. They burned, twisting in the air, scattering into ashes until all that remained were smoldering embers falling to the ground.

All this happened in a matter of seconds.

The flames died out as suddenly as they had appeared. Emilia stood unscathed among the ashes and embers, her cloak not even smoked. Her gaze immediately shifted to Subaru.

Without giving him a chance to recover, her voice rang out, leaving no room for discussion: "Subaru, behind me! Now!"

Obeying his primal instinct for self-preservation and her unquestioning tone, he pushed himself off the bloody snow and fell behind her, hiding behind the folds of her mint-colored cloak. 

Meanwhile, her amethyst eyes darted around, scanning the surrounding space. The silence was broken by a distinct creaking sound from above. The branches began to sway. New pale white figures moved along them like rabbits. There were more of them, many more. They jumped from tree to tree, surrounding them, coordinating their actions with silent, predatory precision. 

The attack began simultaneously from all sides. The creatures rushed down, putting their paws forward.

But Emilia was ready. Hand flew up again, this time the spell burst forth with greater force.

A whole flurry of sharp bayonets burst out of space, scattering like a fan toward the attackers. Most of the creatures flying in front and on the sides were pierced through, torn to pieces, or pinned to trees by their own bodies. Blood and fur scattered in the air, settling on the snow.

However, a few particularly nimble ones from the rear, moving in an arc, managed to dodge the main blow. The icy spikes only scratched their backs or tore off their paws, but did not stop them. Maddened by pain, they continued their flight, now aimed directly at Subaru, who turned around in fear at the sound and raised his hands in an attempt to defend himself.

Emilia sensed this and turned sharply, but there was no time to cast a new spell.

But someone else had time.

A rain of ice spikes fell from the air. They were small. Each spike hit the animals directly in the head or back, taking their lives. Thump-thump-thump! The bodies fell haphazardly, not reaching their target. 

Puck appeared on the top branch of the nearest tree. He sat there, swinging his fluffy paws, and looked down cheerfully at the results of his work. 

"Well, no one got hurt?" he said, jumping from branch to branch and descending toward them

Emilia finally lowered her arm, relaxing her tense shoulders. She glanced quickly at Subaru. "No one seems to be hurt," she replied, her voice trembling slightly from the adrenaline. "Except... Subaru..."

"Oh, those little bastards," Puck interrupted, as if nothing had happened. "Wurspetili, small but persistent. They like to attack from ambush, in packs. Those membranes..." He pointed to one of the torn paws. "...allow them to sneak up completely silently... But enough about them, Subaru, hold your breath"

Subaru barely caught his own breath. His body trembled involuntarily, feeling the sticky warmth and the smell of iron that penetrated his nostrils... He was aware of the pieces of flesh scattered around, the black spots on the snow, and the unnatural emptiness in the eyes of the creatures that had attacked them... The boy was not ready for this, not at all. His bravado turned out to be just words when confronted with reality...

His head turned, and in the large amethyst eyes behind the white dots, he saw not only the remnants of combat readiness, but also something deeply undefined. His clouded mind read it. He saw disapproval in it. A silent rebuke for his helplessness. A violation of a goal that no one but himself knew about.

"Emilia, I... I'm sorry... I didn't..." — he thought he was speaking, but the words never came out. 

As a wave of shame and guilt washed over him, ears caught a high-pitched voice.

Subaru didn't have time to fully understand the spirit's words before clasped its paws together. Bathtubs of water fell on Subaru with a force that knocked him off his feet. The world disappeared, turning into a chaotic, turbulent stream that left only a muffled roar in his ears. He closed eyes and, almost swallowing the liquid, held breath. The water rushed through his body, washing away the bloody traces.

"No, I'm never wrong," a voice tried to dispel his doubts. The spirit sat on his shoulder with a proud expression. "My internal navigator is flawless. This tree is teeming with pyroxene"

Emilia nodded, confirming Puck's words. Her gaze was fixed ahead, on the massive trunk that the other trees seemed to avoid, even the branches from the surrounding tangle did not dare to touch it. "That's... true, Puck is never wrong about such things"

Subaru, feeling sad and dissatisfied, covered it up with a broad smile as he replied. "Of course! Well, I don't know all the intricacies of Puck's navigator, it didn't work the whole way we were walking, and now it has led us to a very obvious place

And that was true. The tree they were looking at was too obvious a candidate. Its trunk, covered with deep furrows of cracked bark, was so wide that even several people holding hands would hardly be able to encircle it. Branches as thick as individual trees spread out to the sides, carrying heavy mounds of snow.

"So how are we going to get in there? It doesn't have any doors, as far as I can see. Are you saying we'll have to break through the trunk?" Subaru looked at his hands with an ambiguous expression.

Emilia shrugged slightly and moved forward, walking around the giant. Subaru followed behind her. They walked halfway around, and then Emilia stopped, pointing to the very base of the tree.

"There. Look."

There, hidden by massive roots, was a hole. It looked relatively small, almost invisible against the background of the tree.

"Oh," Subaru exhaled. "I see. It looks a little... cramped."

Emilia, without hesitation, dropped to knees, throwing back hood. Her silver hair spilled over shoulders. Then, leaning on palms, she nimbly crawled through the hole on all fours and disappeared inside. Her voice came from the darkness. "Give me backpack"

Subaru, without hesitation, took it off and pushed it through the hole. He felt her grab it from the other side.

He crouched down. "Well, there's nothing I can do..." the boy muttered, rolling onto his stomach and starting to crawl toward the entrance. It wasn't difficult to push his head inside, but his shoulders were a different story. Finally, pushing off with his feet on the outside and with Emilia's help, who carefully pulled him toward her, he finally overcame the resistance and fell forward, almost hitting the floor, but Puck flew away from it in time.

He rolled onto his back and just lay there, catching his breath. The space around him was a whole cave carved inside the trunk. The air was thick with the smell of wood covered with countless blue crystals. They grew everywhere, their twinkling reminiscent of a starry sky.

"Wow..." Subaru exhaled, his voice echoing softly. "Emilia-tan, this is... beautiful!"

Emilia smiled gently at his surprise, her eyes also reflecting the blue sparkle. "Yes, in the forest, these springs are one of the most beautiful things you can see."

Puck, who was levitating above them, said "Of course, of course, and now I think we can start, meow!"

Emilia reached out her hand to help Subaru up. They took the picks out of the backpack lying nearby, and suddenly the enthusiasm for everything they had seen began to dissipate like smoke. Subaru was overcome by the same unpleasant feelings again.

"Emilia-tan," he said, trying to sound lighthearted, "how about we grab a bite to eat first? Let's gather our strength before we get to work."

Emilia agreed. After resisting a little, he fluttered over to the cauldron, which had already been unfastened. The vessel rose with the help of wind magic, then it was the turn of fire, and the pot began to heat up, emitting steam. In a few minutes, the stew inside boiled, spreading the aroma of stewed vegetables throughout the cave. They ate quietly, thinking. Subaru swallowed the pieces, thinking that he wasn't so bad after all. He watched Emilia intently, her focused beauty in this fantastic, flickering light.

After the meal, it was time to get down to business. Subaru approached the nearest cluster of crystals — small ones, about the size of his ears. His fingers gripped the handle tightly. Anger, guilt, fear—everything came together in one point, turning into tense, blind energy.

He noticed. Too much, pulling the pickaxe far behind his back, as if he was going to chop down the whole tree rather than chip away at the crystal.

Emilia, who was standing nearby and also getting ready to start work, noticed this out of the corner of her eye. Her body reacted, and her hand gripped the pickaxe tightly just as he began to swing it down.

The blow did not happen. Subaru's impulse died, stopped by an incomparable, superhuman force. He couldn't move the tool even a millimeter.

"Subaru, no!" Her voice was alarmed. "What are you doing? You can't do that!"

Emilia lowered the pickaxe and came up close to him. "Listen to me," she said sternly, looking him straight in the eye. "This is precision work. If you hit too hard or in the wrong place, you could damage the vein. Or worse, activate the crystal's internal energy. It could crack, shatter, or..." She nodded toward Puck, who smiled, baring his teeth. "...we both know what could happen. Do you want this big tree to blow up?"

He shook his head, unable to speak. 

Her expression softened. The girl raised her pickaxe. "That's how do it"

Emilia approached the small crystal protruding from the wall. She didn't swing. Instead, she placed the tip at a slight angle to the base of the crystal, where it joined the tree. "You're looking for a weak spot. A joint. You need to pry it open."

She made a small movement with her wrist. The blade sank in. There was a quiet, dry crack. She made another careful movement—not a strike, but rather pressure in the opposite direction. Material , the size of her pinky finger, broke away from the wall with a crack and fell into outstretched hand. She showed it to Subaru—perfectly intact, with a smooth break.

"All you need here is knowledge," she said, her voice sounding pleased. She put the crystal in a bag.

Subaru looked at her and found a weak excuse in the fact that he just wasn't ready then, but now he needed to continue to show himself from his best side. He nodded, picking up a pickaxe.

"Let me try. This one," he pointed to a slightly smaller one.

Emilia nodded approvingly.

He moved closer, carefully studying the base of the crystal, trying to find that same "connection" The boy placed the tip of the pickaxe as she had done and made a small movement with his wrist. Pickaxe slipped, only scratching the bark. He sighed and tried again, changing the angle slightly. Another failed attempt.

Emilia did not interfere. She watched, giving him the opportunity to feel the tool.

On the fifth try, the tip caught, he felt resistance, then a slight crack. His nose inhaled too much air in anticipation. Subaru repeated the pressure movement he had seen her do. The crystal shook, recoiling from the wall, and broke off. 

Subaru felt a momentary flash of triumph. A joyful exhalation escaped his chest, but he was suddenly overcome by cold panic. He had forgotten the most important thing.

Tiny blue crystal, as if alive, bounced off the wall and flew down, ready to smash against the rocky floor of the cave. Subaru's body was too slow.

However, Emilia was quick enough. Her foot in a soft boot slid under the trajectory of the fall, and it bounced off with a tap, changing direction. That was enough.

The gray ball darted forward. Puck, like an experienced goalkeeper, caught the crystal with his front paws. He hovered in the air, holding the dangerous cargo.

The tension dissipated, leaving only cold sweat on Subaru's back.

"That was..." Puck exhaled. "That was close, meow."

Subaru stood motionless. His face darkened. A wave of shame and anger at himself knocked on his consciousness again.

"I'm sorry..." His voice sounded broken. "I... I'm such a incapable" 

Emilia lowered her foot.

"Su..."

"No!" he interrupted her sharply, looking away. "I'm sorry-I'm sorry! I'm too clumsy for this. It's better... I'll just sit here and not get in the way"

He walked over to the wall near the entrance and sat down on the floor.

Emilia was silent for a few seconds, looking at the back of his head. Then she stepped lightly toward him.

"You know, Subaru, I like it better when you thank me instead of apologizing," her voice rang out clearly in the loud silence.

He turned his head, looking at her in surprise. She was already standing in front of him.

"You... what?"

"I said it's better to hear 'thank you' than 'sorry,'" she repeated, sitting down lightly next to him. "And it's even better to see someone trying... you showed that yesterday every time you helped, thank you." I also didn't know how to do many things once... and honestly, not much has changed even now..."

"But I almost..." he began.

"Nothing happened," she interrupted. "Everything ended well, and you got your first pyroxene!"

Emilia leaned a little closer, a strand of silver hair brushing against the boy's shoulder.

"You promised this morning. Remember? Promises are important. I believe in them. And I believe that you will succeed. Almost everything has already worked out.

And, without waiting for his answer, Emilia reached out and grabbed the handle, which he had somehow not let go of, slowly helping his hand lift the tool up.

"Just try again"

At these words, Subaru's hand clenched the tool. What Emilia said was too kind to Subaru... she knew almost nothing about him, which is why she said that... but he couldn't dismiss her words, because she wouldn't like that, and to be honest, neither would he... He took a deep breath, preparing to say something to thank her, but...

"Brrr!" came a deliberately irritating laugh. Puck leaned back and crossed his paws behind him. "Oh, sorry to interrupt this heartfelt moment, but from the outside it looks too sugary! Such a vanilla atmosphere! Meow!"

Emilia looked away in confusion. She looked at Puck. "Vanilla? Is that a bad thing? Or is it a good thing?" she asked with genuine curiosity.

Subaru couldn't help himself. Her slightly embarrassed reaction to his silly comment was impossibly cute. A laugh escaped from his chest, which he tried to suppress by biting his lip, but unsuccessfully.

Seeing his reaction, Emilia was surprised at first, but then her face gave way. Laughter like the ringing of crystal bells joined his laughter, filling the cave with echoes.

The action that continued the duration of life became the last push that was missing. They stood up at the same time. In her thoughts, Emilia felt satisfied.

Subaru made his next attempt with much more concentration. When the crystal broke off, his hand was already under it. It was a victory, even though the break was crooked again. He put the second pyroxene he had obtained into the bag.

The work was going well. Emilia extracted the crystals with her usual grace and speed. One after another, they fell into the bag. Subaru, on the other hand, measured every movement with precision. He chose the angle of attack three times, and his tool sometimes slipped, cutting off pieces of wood. Some he extracted on the fourth or sixth attempt. Indeed, his contribution to the common cause was smaller, but no less significant.

When the first bag was filled to the brim and tightly tied, Subaru glanced at it thoughtfully; after all, it was very expensive.

"Emilia-tan," he began, "why so much? It seems to me that with five such bags, one could purchase several houses in my world. Isn't that excessive? It's a real treasure!"

"Well..." said the half-elf uncertainly

"Because this is the final part of the strategic reserve!" Puck interrupted, sitting on the boy's head. "And we'll use a maximum of half a bag."

Subaru tried to shake the cat off head, but it clung on with its claws. "Ouch! Why, Sensei Puck?!"

"Because!" the teacher continued dramatically, "As you correctly pointed out, pyroxene is an incredibly valuable crystal. If we put too much on the market, we will catastrophically lower its market value due to oversupply, which will harm Lia!" 

Emilia listened, nodding with a serious, slightly absent look. It seemed as if she had heard this explanation a hundred times before and was just waiting for it to end.

Subaru squinted, trying to remove his tail from his field of vision. "Oversupply?"

"Yes!" Puck tapped his forehead with paw "The rarer it is, the more expensive it is. We must maintain a shortage to keep the price high. This is called strategic monopolization of a limited resource in order to maintain the long-term profitability of its extraction! Meow!" He spoke in a tone as if he had just explained the obvious to a two-month-old kitten.

"Damn economics," Subaru concluded. "Everything is so inconvenient here..."

"Don't worry so much," Puck continued, jumping from his head to Emilia's shoulder. "Half a bag will be enough to buy all the planned products and still have some left over."

Subaru nodded, trying to organize this information in his head. The economy here, as in his world, was very confusing.

They continued their work, and the conversation gradually moved on to other topics. Subaru told funny stories from his childhood, and Emilia occasionally shared her stories from the forest. 

And then, after a moment of distraction to wipe the sweat from his forehead, Subaru looked back and suddenly realized the difference. The part of the wall where Emilia was working was almost completely bare. Only a few stones and smooth, dark spots remained from the lush covering. He, on the other hand, had barely moved half a meter.

"Oh, Emilia-tan!" he said. "I'm so slow... Let me move back a little so you can work on my section"

He was about to step back to make room for her, but something he didn't expect happened.

Emilia looked up, where the most beautiful fruits were clustered high under the cave ceiling. "Puck," she called, as if asking him to pass the salt, "Can you help me?"

The cat chirped happily, "Of course, my dear!"

And suddenly something happened that defied ordinary reality. Puck's body began to grow. Quickly, without a sound or a flash of light. He transformed from a small cat into a creature the size of a dog, then a small bear cub... and finally stopped when he reached human size. His fluffy fur became even thicker, and his blue eyes now looked at Subaru from his height.

The big Puck easily lifted Emilia, wrapping his paws around her arms. Pushing off from the ground, he lifted her several meters into the air, right under the richest cluster.

Subaru stood with his mouth agape, the pickaxe almost falling from his weakened hand.

"Wh... what? How...?" was all he could say.

Puck, holding Emilia, tilted his head to one side. His voice became deeper, but remained just as mocking. "What's the problem, dreamer? A father helping his daughter. It's only natural."

Emilia nodded, completely calm. "Yes, Subaru. That's how it always happens."

"ALWAYS?" Subaru exclaimed. "But... but that... you can become GREAT!" He gestured with his hands, trying to convey the size.

"This is just one of my many forms," Puck explained, looking slightly tired of stating the obvious. "Not the biggest, by the way. But it's suitable for this task"

And, paying no more attention to Subaru, they returned to their work. Big Puck moved from time to time to bring Emilia to new sources. They worked in a polished tandem, without unnecessary movements.

Time was measured by the soothing ringing of wood. Subaru paused after a long pause and turned to Emilia, who was soaring on cat wings like a bird.

"Emilia-tan!" he began loudly, "Can I take one? This one, for example? As a souvenir." He pointed to a pyroxene that resembled a frozen tear. "I would put it in my wallet. It's just that I've never done anything that could make money before, it would be..."

Emilia didn't even have time to lower her head before Puck's voice interrupted her explanation.

"Don't ask such stupid questions!" he boomed. "No 'as a souvenir! It's not a souvenir! Do you want it to explode and hurt Lia? Forget it!"

Subaru, offended by this assumption, tried to argue and say that he would be careful and not carry the wallet with him. Emilia timidly tried to find a compromise, but spirit was adamant. In the end, he was categorically forbidden from having a personal pyroxene, citing safety reasons. Subaru sulked and immersed himself in silent work for a while, though this argument had a silver lining — Emilia came back down to earth and started working alongside him, which made the boy feel better.

Meanwhile, little by little, the five bags were filled to the brim, one after the other. When the last pyroxene clinked into the fifth bag, everything was put into the backpack.

They covered the bags with dishes and tools to avoid any damage. Subaru picked up the backpack, feeling its almost unchanged weight, and carried it to the hole. Suddenly, the dreamer realized something: for some reason, the silver-haired half-elf had not followed him, even though she should have already climbed through the "window" He turned to her with an unspoken question.

Emilia stood motionless in the middle of the cave and looked at the remaining stars. The girl seemed detached from reality, absorbed in thoughts that were about to burst out of her mouth.

She nodded her head toward them. When she spoke, her voice was wavering, full of remorse.

"Subaru," she said, not looking him straight in the eye. "I want you to come with us on the expedition. And... I apologize to you. For using you yesterday and today to make myself feel calmer. It was selfish and unfair"

Subaru almost dropped his backpack on the floor when he heard this. His mind was suddenly filled with confusion, and he couldn't say anything right away. Then, when the sound began to form in his vocal cords... Puck, who was standing near the exit, turned sharply and rushed toward Emilia. He stopped right in front of her face, giving Subaru a piercing look that clearly said, "Be quiet" This made the poor guy choke.

For the next few endless seconds, Subaru watched the following scene: Emilia and Puck stood motionless, staring at each other. Neither of them said a word.

Puck spoke first, drowning out the whirlwind of thoughts in her mind

"Lia. I'm very surprised. I thought we had reached an agreement yesterday. My arguments were serious, and you yourself agreed with them. What has changed?"

Emilia's voice rang out in response "Since yesterday morning, I've had a lot of doubts. I... I want him to come with us. After all, he's my friend. The trip will be much more fun with him. I like his company, his stories, and his games. I know it's selfish. Very selfish. But I don't want to deny it anymore."

Puck sighed, which sounded too loud for a mental conversation. "More fun?" That's reckless, daughter. Leaving him in the hut is the only option, since he is completely helpless. It will only be for his own good."

"But he's not helpless!" Emilia tried to counter. "He was able to do all the household chores! He managed!"

"He?" Puck instantly refuted this argument. "The one who almost chopped off his own leg, who also almost blew himself and you up? Who was almost killed a SECOND TIME in a short period of time! If it weren't for you, he would already be dead. That's not 'managed' Lia. He survived solely because of you."

Subaru saw her hands clench into fists.

"The same can be said... about me. If it weren't for you, Dad, I would have died seven years ago from Melakuera, and not just then. Right...?"

It was cruelly. Puck fell silent for a moment, his eyes wide. When he gathered the strength to respond, his tone softened. "I understand what you're saying. But these are different situations. The level of threat was different. He was a Great Spirit, and in Subaru's case, it was minor demonic beasts. And you were younger and more inexperienced back then."

Emilia was at a loss for words. She couldn't ignore the facts. However...

"Today, it took us an hour and a half longer than usual to get here. We'll make it to the base before you have to disappear, so let's leave earlier! Everything will be fine!"

"The route the expedition is taking isn't that smooth, especially since we were lucky today," Puck reminded her relentlessly. "There are more dangers there, and they're more serious. You know that, Lia."

Emilia had run out of cards. She stood with her head down, but then suddenly raised it. "I can protect him. If not me, then you. And I insist. I want him to come with us, please."

There was a long moment of silent telepathic struggle. Subaru saw Puck's ears twitch and his tail twitch. Finally, he did what signified the end of the discussion, turning his back to her.

"Fine," his words were full of resignation, "If that's what you want... so be it. I agree. But all responsibility is yours."

"Thank you, Dad, you best!" she almost jumped up.

The relief that flashed across Emilia's face was so bright that it could rival the glow of pyroxene. She instantly broke the telepathic connection and...

hugged the little spirit tightly, pressing him to her chest and generously stroking his belly and behind his ears.

Puck exhaled at first, but quickly gave in, purring like a contented cat in the sun.

"Subaru, it's decided! You're coming with us tomorrow!" she said softly, adding with a smile, "If you still want to, I mean!"

 "Wait, wait... but... didn't you say it was dangerous and I would only get in the way? Why..."

He didn't finish his sentence because the new idea was better for him. His face softened, a playful gleam appeared in his eyes, and his cheeks flushed. "Ooooh... Emilia-tan? Have you finally realized that I am an irreplaceable assistant? Your heart, guided by love, subconsciously made you want this, it's fate, no doubt! It's a sign, a magnetism of our souls! Higher powers are hinting...

She reached out and lightly poked him on the forehead, causing him to take a step back with a cry of "What does that mean? Emilia asked with a questioning look that quickly turned serious. "Stop fooling around and get ready for some serious work! I'm counting on you, so please be careful and listen, okay?"

Subaru responded by giving her a big "thumbs up"

Chapter Text

The tea was delicious, with noticeable floral notes that spread warmth throughout body. The young man sat on a chair in a familiar living room. Opposite him were... his parents. The air still retained the light aroma of the recent dinner.

Today was a special day. He introduced his parents to Emilia.

Recalling the details of this meeting, Subaru grimaced. Everything went very... awkwardly. He tried to be a bridge between two worlds... but his own nervousness seemed to spread to everyone else at the time. 

His father tried to be very serious and businesslike, which looked unnatural and a little funny. He asked Emilia questions about the forest and her "family" and about her with such respect, as if he were talking to a foreign diplomat.

His mother, on the contrary, was too emotional. She constantly invited Emilia to try this or that treat, showered her with compliments about her appearance "Excuse me, but you have incredibly beautiful hair! And eyes!" and from time to time gave Subaru such meaningful looks that he wanted to lock himself in another room.

And Emilia... poor girl tried to act confident, but it was clear that communicating as "son's girlfriend" was a real challenge for her. She answered questions cautiously, sometimes too formally, as if she had memorized phrases from an etiquette textbook. Her natural grace seemed broken. She kept looking back at Subaru, searching his eyes for support or guidance.

And yet, when Emilia blushed, thanked them for their hospitality, and headed for the door with the words, "Thank you, but I'll walk myself. The night is beautiful, see you tomorrow, Subaru," Dreamer felt that the most important thing had happened. A smile froze on mother's face, and father gave him the thumbs up. They liked her, in fact, it couldn't be otherwise...

The vague images of the past were interrupted when Naoko innocently spoke, deliberately addressing her husband loudly

"You know, dear, I've been thinking..." She raised her finger to her lips. "Do you think our grandchildren will have pointed ears?"

Subaru choked on his tea and cried out, "Ma-a-a-am!"

Kenichi, who was just reaching for his cup, seemed to switch gears instantly. He took off his glasses and rubbed them. "Hmm... That's an interesting question, dear. From a genetic point of view... Elven traits are probably dominant. But she's half-elf... That complicates things. What do you think, son? You're our local anime and manga expert, surely there are precedents?"

"D-a-ad!" Subaru exclaimed, feeling extremely embarrassed. "What nonsense! We're just... talking! Nothing else... we haven't even..."

"But you brought her home to meet your parents," Naoko continued unabashedly, reaching up to grab a cookie. "That's a very serious step. It means something. Especially considering her... exotic beauty. You've never brought girls home before, son. She's the first. So she's special. So, you're thinking about something serious. And when there's something serious, sooner or later the question of family comes up. And, accordingly, children. I'm just curious how it works with inter-species crossbreeding."

"It's not 'inter-species crossbreeding'!" Subaru shouted again, almost completely confused. "She's also half-human! Well, I mean... I... but... grandchildren!"

"Subaru is confused," Kenichi stated, putting his glasses back on. "This is a clear sign that he has already thought about it. And probably more than once. It's quite natural for a young man of his age. Especially when it comes to such a... charismatic person."

"I agree," Naoko chimed in. "She's really charming, so polite. And you can tell she's kind. I think it will be very important to find common ground with her. Especially when the children come along. Imagine, our grandchildren could have magical powers! Isn't that wonderful?"

Subaru covered his face with his hands. "Please stop... You're... killing me!"

"Oh, I'm sorry, son," mother said softly, smiling sensitively "We're just thinking. We have a right to, don't we? We're your parents, we just want to be prepared. For example, we'll need to set aside a room for the nursery. Will they need special conditions? Maybe high humidity? Or access to moonlight?"

Just then, when Subaru was about to either burst into tears or start banging his head on the table, the doorbell rang.

Subaru was the first to come to his senses. He took his hands away from his face, trying to look over his father's shoulder.

"Who could it be so late?" Naoko whispered in surprise

"We weren't expecting anyone else," Kenichi chewed lips "Maybe a neighbor?" 

The doorbell rang again. 

Subaru seized the opportunity like a lifebuoy. "I'll go see!" he exclaimed, and jumping up, rushed into the hallway, fleeing from this torment.

His heart was still beating fast. He paused for a second in the hallway, breathing in the cool air. Behind him, he could hear the cozy hum of voices.

Subaru steadied breathing, preparing to see any unexpected guests.

When he approached the door, the voices suddenly stopped, but he didn't pay any attention to it, basking in the feeling of calm. The boy leaned over and looked through the peephole.

There was only thick, impenetrable darkness. For some reason, there was no night city, no lit street, no stars, no people behind the door—only absolute emptiness. However, the insistent ringing did not stop, echoing in his ears.

"Who's there?" Subaru's voice sounded vague.

In response, there was a ring. Subaru sighed with slight irritation and turned the lock. Whoever it was, he clearly wanted a good kick in the face. The door reluctantly opened.

A figure appeared in the doorway. It looked more like a silhouette carved out of the darkness itself. The light from the hallway lamp did not illuminate it, nor did it reflect off it, being absorbed into it. Subaru felt a cold chain of fear squeeze his chest, and he froze in place, staring at it.

Blackness began to flow out from beyond the silhouette, filling the doorway, then the hallway. It was a liquid, massive creature of darkness that devoured space, sound, and light. He could only see this incomprehensible figure.

Subaru couldn't see the figure's eyes or facial features—only its outline. But that outline was horribly human. The lines of its shoulders, thin waist, and head with two features were clearly visible, as were the long strands of hair framing its face.

Suddenly, the black-haired man saw one of the completely black hands begin to rise slowly. The movement was smooth which made it all the more terrifying.

And a voice began to pour out from everywhere. It resembled silvery bells, but distorted, filled with incomprehensible madness, obsessive possession, and a smoldering yearning that burned from within.

"I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you..."

A faceless hand touched his chin. The dreamer felt the touch of delicate fingers. It was not cold, but incredibly warm, pleasant, begging to drown in it... However, the sharp contrast between this feeling and the voice, and most importantly, the one who gave this feeling, did not play in favor of the figure, but deep inside...

Subaru tried to do something — push her away, retreat, cry. But his body did not obey. It was paralyzed, frozen in a silent scream, the only thing moving were his pupils, which trembled incessantly. They floated in the darkness, in the middle of nothingness, and this voice and touch were the only things that existed in the universe.

The desire to scream, to release his horror, grew with each repetition of the phrase. It swelled in his chest like an balloon, tearing him apart from the inside.

As if responding to this desire, the world around him finally faded away, dissolving.

A very loud, frightened scream tore through the room. The boy sat up, his eyes wide open. Hot tears rolled down his face. Subaru gasped for air, his lungs burning.

For a few seconds, he was motionless, overcome by a horror that enveloped his entire being. The Dreamer could not remember its cause. Then his mind began to make its way through the fog of incomprehension. Stove. Wall. Sheets. The smell of wood.

He was in the hut. Emilia...

Turning away to the wall, Subaru began frantically wiping away his tears with his sleeve. Confusion overwhelmed him; such a pitifully loud reaction was simply unacceptable, no matter what nightmare he had seen before. "You fool! You woke her up with your scream! Now you have to make amends..." his brain thought. 

"Emilia-tan!" he squeezed out into the wall, his voice uneven. "I'm sorry! I'm sorry, please! I... I had a bad dream. It happens sometimes, you know... It's just nerves, absolute nonsense! Yes... I just got overexcited..."

He continued loudly, rattling off explanations that seemed nonsensical. The boy spoke incessantly, trying to anticipate all the possible words the half-elf might say in response to his shout.

However, instead of sleepy silver bells, silence enveloped him even more. He stopped mid-sentence, listening, thinking that maybe he hadn't heard them because of his drumming. But... not a sound. No steady, calm breathing from the bed. No rustling of sheets when someone tosses and turns in their sleep, let alone words.

A slow anxiety began to grow. He turned to the room, trying to see through the darkness. The bed... was empty. The blanket was thrown to one side, as if someone had recently gotten up.

"Emilia-tan?" he whispered, without a trace of artificial cheerfulness.

No one answered.

He jumped up from his spot on the floor, almost falling. A few steps and he was at the bed. Subaru reached out and touched it. The material was slightly warm.

He shook his head; cloak was not in its usual place.

Anxiety and confusion overwhelmed the boy. 

"Where could she've gone at this hour? Where-where-where? Why did she leave? Why didn't she wake me up? Why didn't she warn me? Why? Maybe something happened?"

The world, which had just begun to make sense, was falling apart before his eyes.

However, his rational side tried to pull him out of this storm of panic, cutting through the waves of fear on the sailboat. "She went to the toilet. It's normal. She'll be back soon. Just wait" He tried to believe it, digging his nails into his palms. Having calmed down a little, boy decided to wait for her by the window

Minutes stretched into what felt like hours. Every obsessive thought echoed with the sound of an explosion. The time that should have been enough even to "To go to the for a big one" had passed, and Emilia was still not there. His nerves were stretched to the limit again.

Finally overcoming himself, Subaru hastily found his sneakers, then opened the door and went outside. The frost, like a car passing by a puddle at high speed, splashed him on all sides with its cold breath.

The night forest greeted him with the same deafening darkness as before, and his sneakers sank into the layer of snow that had accumulated on the roots during the day. He could see almost nothing and, not daring to go any further, held on to the door handle.

The Dreamer stood there for perhaps a minute, perhaps five, quickly losing feeling in his feet and fingers. His body was shaking, but it wasn't just from the cold. A terrible thought burst forth with new force from the realization that nothing was changing "She's gone. Something bad had happened, she hadn't been able to do something, she was in trouble, what to do? What to do?"

Rational arguments crumbled to dust. Subaru couldn't wait any longer. He had to search. No matter how, no matter where, he had to make sure she was okay!

But then he remembered.

The memory of pain. Piercing, killing pain. The cold snow beneath his back, the hot blood on his face, the red eyes in the darkness, and the feeling of his own body being torn to pieces.

His survival instinct roared at the thought of what could happen if he left the hut. His legs tensed involuntarily, preparing to spring from the memories. It was the breath of death, pure and primal, stronger than anything else in the world.

Subaru suppressed the urge. This was not the situation. She was strong. She knew this forest better than anyone. Rushing blindly into the darkness, without weapons, without a plan, without even warm clothes — that would not be salvation. It would be suicide. He could not help her now. If he died now, he would never be able to help her in the future. And the chance that she was okay now was 99.99%. The Dreamer forcibly calmed himself, repeating this like a mantra, rushing back into the hut.

The air inside now seemed strangely stagnant and safe. He continued to convince himself that everything was fine, and under the influence of such desperate self-deception, his excitement receded, leaving behind only the oppressive burden of waiting.

Subaru calmed down. As much as possible. "I... I'll wait a little longer," boy said to himself. "If she doesn't come back... I'll go to bed" These words felt like betrayal, and they were — betrayal of himself

Approaching the chest of drawers, Dreamer aimlessly ran fingers over the smooth surface.

His mind, seeking refuge from gnawing anxiety and guilt, involuntarily turned to the present day—to the slow but strangely soothing work of extracting pyroxene. He remembered how his hand first held a mining tool, how Emilia showed him the movements. His failures, his habits. Their conversations, jokes, explanations. These memories were precious, incredibly precious, like everything he had received after coming here, except for the "troubles" of course.

And, as luck would have it, it was precisely one such "trouble" that caught his inner eye — Puck's categorical prohibition on owning a crystal. On the surface, he accepted it at the time, but deep down he remained dissatisfied. Because that little stone represented his first earnings in life, the result of his clumsy labor. 

Subaru unconsciously opened the middle drawer. In one of the bags, among other crystals, lay that same little drop of pyroxene. He reached out his hand, and a blue gleam lit up his face. The boy sighed, looking at them closely.

He was about to put it back when he suddenly remembered not only the value but also the properties of these crystals. It's a ready-made grenade! The principle of operation is the same, only without the pin. A spark of opportunity immediately flashed in his mind.

The fiasco with the squirrel attack flashed before his eyes. And Emilia had saved him again. Now he was indebted to her for the second, or even third time. Subaru himself was weak, his magic was not suitable for killing. Therefore, one of the solutions lay in his hands. Besides, he had always been good at throwing things; even in gym class, he was better at it than anyone else.

And as if to confirm his decision, he looked more closely and saw that very drop among the other crystals. It was a clear sign. All prohibitions and fears dissolved in the brilliance of this idea. This was a real chance! He carefully picked up the crystal from the pile, twirling it between his fingers.

Staring at its circular shape, his brain slowly boiled everything down to two problems. Puck could sense pyroxene and read a person's inner world. How? The principle was unclear. But Subaru remembered the places where crystals could be found: hollow trees, roots, hollow inside the hollow trunks of old trees, in large hollows, among exposed roots. They had one thing in common — contact with the open air. Perhaps that was why Pack could sense them? If the crystal was in a pocket, a wallet, or a small coin pocket, then that possibility simply did not exist! The air in the pocket does not come into contact with the outside air, so it would be impossible to detect the crystal.

The next problem. The solution seemed to be on the surface. If he don't think about the contents of wallet, there's nothing to find out. He just had to forget about it and focus on something else — on Emilia, on  own steps, on anything. All he needed to do was keep his thoughts under control, turning them into a meaningless background... at least that was the only possible hypothesis.

He understood that these theories were highly questionable. But he couldn't allow himself to remain helpless in such situations again. Even if he was exposed, he would be able to justify himself. And if not... if he saved her with the help of this stone... A magical picture popped into his head: Emilia, captivated, looking at him with gratitude, Puck with his mouth agape. They would both praise him, thank him...

He put the crystal drop in his pocket. Then he carefully tied the bag and put it back. Turning around, he went to his "bed".

Subaru woke up from a gentle nudge on his shoulder and a quiet voice calling his name. He opened his eyes and, in the semi-darkness, saw Emilia. She was crouching down, fully prepared for the journey: she was wearing a cloak and boots, and had a backpack on her back. Her silver hair peeked out from under hood.

"Subaru... get up, we're leaving soon," said the half-elf. 

The boy's heart was immediately filled with joy — she was safe and sound! They exchanged quick greetings.

"Plan is working like a charm! It's going very smoothly," he joked when he gathered his thoughts.

Emilia stood up. "How could it be otherwise? We need to cover as much distance as possible while Puck is still asleep"

Subaru nodded, confirming that he remembered the plan. He threw off the blanket, found his tracksuit, and without wasting any time, immediately rushed to Emilia.

"Give me the backpack," he said, putting his hands on it. 

It felt much heavier — now it contained all the supplies for the expedition. A cauldron was attached to one side, and an axe blade protruded from the other. Emilia looked at him over her shoulder, stepping back.

"Subaru, no... That's not necessary."

"No, no, no!" he interrupted her, approaching her. "This is a man's job! Have you forgotten? That's the law!"

She smiled at his insistence. "I remember... However, I would like you to... carry the basket. I'll carry the backpack myself..."

"No way!" he immediately refused. "I already said! I'll carry everything." Subaru had almost taken the backpack off her back.

The girl turned sharply to him, interrupting all attempts to take off the backpack. "Subaru! This is ridiculous. The backpack is very heavy. You'll get tired quickly, and it will only slow us down, besides, it's not part of the plan!"

The boy shook his head stubbornly, with a very confident expression. "I can handle it! I'm your assistant, Emilia-tan! And as for the plan... it's just a slight adjustment to the plan at the request of one of the participants"

Emilia still insisted on her own way. Subaru sighed and had to settle for just a basket of firewood, which was additionally tied with a towel so that nothing would spill out. However, he still couldn't resist asking the question that had been gnawing at him since he woke up

"Emilia-tan... where were you last night? I woke up from... never mind, but you weren't there"

 Emilia quickly turned away and said "Huh? That... I... was in the toilet , yes... And then... walk with the spirits, sorry if I alarmed you," and began hastily folding the bedding on the floor 

Subaru glanced at her, but almost immediately began to help, secretly admiring her embarrassed profile. They quickly put their things in the dresser and approached the door. Emilia stopped at the threshold and glanced around the hut.

Subaru took advantage of the pause to ask, "Will the whole trip there and back really take five days?"

"Approximately," she clarified, turning to face him. "The goal is to finish the map, so we'll have to explore every nook and cranny, which always takes a long time. But it will still be much faster than when I first started..." She smiled, looking away from him. "And I guarantee we'll be back before we run out of food"

Subaru smiled with a thoughtful look. Then Emilia said goodbye to the house, promising to clean it thoroughly when she returned. "But that's the point of long journeys — even after you return, they continue to force you not to be lazy" she concluded, waving her hand and summoning the spirit of fire.

The small sphere rolled toward the boy's body. Outside, they were met by a darkened forest. The dawn light cast long bluish-gray shadows across the snow. The duo took their first steps on the roots, leaving behind the outlines of the tree house.

They walked through the thicket, playing a game suggested by none other than Natsuki Subaru. Today's part of the plan was obvious: reach the base by 5 p.m. The boy and girl moved actively, trying to say the same word, but constantly losing to each other — sometimes "snow" sometimes "tree" sometimes "love" sometimes "air" The atmosphere was still light, probably because they had only recently left the glades at home.

Finally, after another attempt, they both shouted at the same time: "Home!"

"Good word!" Emilia concluded with a smile as she walked around the tree trunk.

"Yes, yes..." Subaru laughed, suddenly remembering something. "You know, when I was little and went to kindergarten, they announced a competition called 'Who can tie a shoelaces the fastest'.

Emilia tilted her head in confusion, looking back at him.

As if waiting for this, he paused, demonstratively pulling out an invisible thread.

"And to prepare, I practiced on my parents' sneakers for a couple of days, then on my own for five days, and then..." He raised his finger triumphantly. "I won gold with a time of 'five seconds' My parents were so proud that they bought me ice cream!" 

"Really, Subaru..." Emilia covered her mouth, but her laughter was clear in her eyes. "That sounds very... impressive"

"What did you think?" he puffed up like a rooster. "And actually, I have more than one gold medal!"

"I believe you, I believe you're a real champion at tying shoelaces," Emilia chuckled warmly. "It reminded me of how I once tried to find my unusual talent...

Trying not to look in his direction, the half-elf recounted how she once tried to learn to fly, inspired by Puck's flights. "I jumped from branches, waved my arms like wings, jumped up and down in place, hoping to take off from the ground, ran to gain speed..."

This memory, in addition to the cuteness of little Emilia jumping from branches, led Subaru to think about his own magic. He silently touched his chest, trying to feel his "gate" "What do you think," he asked, "has it recovered gate after that... explosion... and has it gained mana?"

Emilia looked at him thoughtfully. "Dad... could say for sure about gate, but if it's not damaged or broken, then it's fine, you just need to use it less often..." She sighed slightly. "But a lack of mana usually feels like fatigue, and you don't feel that, right?"

Subaru shook his head.

Emilia shrugged shoulders. "So you already know the answer to your second question"

They moved on, passing white forest fields where trees stood in whole armies. From the tops of steep hills, they had impressive views of snow-covered valleys — deep, undulating, and dazzlingly white. Descending, they found themselves among the galleries of the Elior Forest: bare shrubs and scattered bushes covered with frost resembled glassware, and the snow-covered stones looked like abstract sculptures. The morning sun gradually washed away the darkness of dawn. 

It seemed that after crossing some invisible line, Emilia's pace doubled. Her concentration increased, her gaze steadily scanned the surrounding space, and her ears caught every sound: whether it was Subaru's panting or the distant howling of the wind. This change did not come as a surprise to the boy, but it did not make it any easier.

To distract himself from his fatigue, Subaru talked incessantly, while Emilia did the opposite. Right now, he was trying to explain the concept of internet memes to her.

"...you know, there's this picture of a cat sitting at a table and typing seriously on a keyboard. And the caption says, 'I'm working.' It's funny! Because everyone knows cats can't work!" He gestured enthusiastically with one hand.

Amethyst's eyes were confused. "That's... cute. But I don't quite understand why people create such pictures? And how is it related to the Internet? You said it's like a big web of thoughts?"

"Well, yes!" Subaru perked up, glad that she remembered. "But 'thoughts' then meant everything that a person could come up with, from text to pictures or music, jokes... And memes... they're like shared jokes for the whole world! Here's another example: the green frog Pepe..."

He continued to explain as he climbed a particularly steep slope. When they reached the top, the half-elf froze abruptly. Her head peered over the edge first, and her body tensed in response, like a taut as a bowstring.

The next moment, her hand silently grabbed Subaru by the collar. He didn't have time to make a sound before she pushed him back with force, and both of them fell back the ridge into the soft snow, the wallet shaking from the impact. Subaru ended up on his back, and Emilia on her side next to him.

For a moment, he was overcome by panic mixed with confusion, his body struggling to catch its breath. The warmth of the fire spirit seemed scorching from her unexpected proximity. But these feelings were washed away by cold awareness. He had already opened his mouth to ask, but Emilia beat him to it. She pressed her finger to her lips and helped him into a sitting position, leaning against a snowdrift.

Suddenly, sounds came from behind the hill. At first, it was a quick, heavy thud, as if someone large was running through the snow. Subaru felt the ground shake even through the thick snow. Then there was a roar—deep, full of fierce power, like a lion's roar, but with a strange undertone.

Emilia opened her eyes wider when she heard the footsteps. Her fingers tightened around Subaru's hand, and he unconsciously reached for his wallet in his pocket.

And then it began.

From behind the ridge came the sounds of a frenzied battle: sharp clashes mixed with dull thuds that shook the earth, and the fierce roar of beasts momentarily drowned out the screech of claws on stone. It was a chaotic symphony of destruction.

Emilia silently began to crawl away with microscopic movements, pulling Subaru, who was leaning on the basket, behind her. They dove into the shadows under the pine trees and, without getting up, began to circle around the battlefield on the left.

The sounds receded. The powerful roar now sounded less frequently, and barking began to dominate, but it too gradually lost its intensity. The clatter and blows sounded muffled, as if coming from behind several walls. A few more minutes passed, and all that remained was a distant, barely audible rumble, which eventually faded into silence.

They moved like this for another minute. Emilia finally raised her head cautiously, listening. 

"What... what the hell was that?" Subaru exhaled, his voice hoarse with tension.

Emilia slowly stood up, still looking around, her expression growing more anxious with each passing moment.

"It was a battle between two powerful demonic beasts. One was Guiltylowe the other was Scrapper. But for them to fight each other like that... That's rare. They don't usually cross paths. There are two possibilities here: either it was a coincidence, or... we're in for trouble.

"Trouble?" Subaru asked, alert.

"I don't know... I hope not," she replied. 

Soon they emerged from the thick forest into a wide open space. Before them lay the so-called Snow Road — a truly wide, long line stretching from one end of the horizon to the other and beyond. The snow lay in an even, unbroken blanket, as if confirming that this road was indeed unused. 

Emilia, waiting for just such an opportunity, stopped and raised her head. Her gaze narrowed, her eyebrows knitted to gether. Subaru, following her, also raised his eyes to the sky and gaped.

The solid gray landscape of clouds began to move strangely. To their right, the grayness began to disperse. It moved in a circle, forming a huge, clearly visible funnel. It did not look like a natural phenomenon; it gave the impression that someone invisible was stirring the sky with a huge spoon.

But Emilia no longer cared about this wonder. Her gaze, fixed on the funnel, suddenly shifted to Subaru. This natural change did not bode well. She knew what could happen to them if they continued on their route. A correction was needed.

With a decisive hand, she grabbed Subaru by the wrist and pulled him along, turning decisively to the left, under the protection of the outer trees.

The sharp jolt to his side snapped Subaru out of his spellbound contemplation. He involuntarily took a step after her before he realized what was happening.

"H-h-hey? Wait, what's going on?" he blurted out, more out of surprise than fear.

"It's a sign of an imminent magical storm," she replied, approaching the edge of the road "Just as I thought, it was because of this that the battle happened. The beasts sensed the change in the magical flow and began to flee from there.

She spoke quickly, connecting the events in a logical sequence. Subaru listened, and horror slowly began to overwhelm him.

"And this storm? Is it dangerous for us?"

"Yes. Because these are wild, uncontrolled surges of mana," Emilia said. "And storms come in different forms: fiery, frosty. And this one..." She glanced cautiously at the swirling funnel. "The signs point to an air storm. The wind that originates at the epicenter spreads beyond the storm, blowing over a large area around it. Although its power dissipates with distance, it can still knock us down, pin us to a tree, or simply slow us down.

"Have you... have you ever been caught in one?" Subaru asked, guessing the answer from her previous knowledge. 

Emilia nodded, glancing at the trees on the right, looking for a place to enter. "The epicenter... Once... I was only unharmed thanks to Puck's help he created a protective dome...

"After that, I guess everything around you was left bare? Like everything was leveled?" he guessed, trying to imagine the destruction.

"No," Emilia shook her head. "Almost everything remained in its place."

"Huh?" he didn't understand. "What do you mean..."

She didn't answer, stepping between the tree trunks. The forest here was just as dense, but now it seemed like the only possible refuge.

"Subaru, stay close to me!" she called over her shoulder, making her way through the brush.

Meanwhile, the sky above them was living its own terrible life. The clouds, which had been slowly billowing just a minute ago, were now spinning at incredible speed. The duo changed their trajectory, now moving to the left but not straying from their general northward direction. They continued on, making their way through snow-covered bushes and around fallen trees. Several times they had to hide behind large boulders or snow-covered trees when Emilia suddenly signaled danger—her ears picking up distant vibrations. Beast demons, like blurred shadows, rushed past them at incredible speed, oblivious to their surroundings in their flight from the storm. Once, they crouched behind a snowdrift as a group of "squirrels" whizzed through the branches.

Finally, they climbed a small hill, and Subaru stopped to rest, his eyes widening.

At a distance that was difficult to estimate, a cocoon was forming. It was a wall of brownish, almost black air that swirled and narrowed upward, resting against the low clouds. It took up a significant portion of the horizon, as if some god had dropped a giant, dirty drill onto the earth. 

"Don't look! Run!" Emilia shouted, pushing him in the back.

They rushed down the slope, unable to control their descent. The snow beneath their feet was treacherous, but fear gave them strange agility.

"How far is it...?" Subaru shouted breathlessly, but the rest of his words were cut off...

A blow from a muscular, invisible hand to his back. The air rushed out of Subaru's lungs, and the image of an explosion immediately popped into his head, and and he was sent stumbling forward, but Emilia's hand shot out and grabbed him. She grabbed his wrist tightly and pulled him toward her, simultaneously clinging to the trunk of a sturdy maple tree. Subaru's shoulder slammed into hers, but managed to hold on. He instinctively pressed the basket against his body, feeling the wood creak under the pressure.

The first gust passed, leaving behind a deafening roar. Without speaking, they rushed to the next tree, then the next, using the trunks as temporary shelters.

This time, the wind came not only from the side, but also from above, tearing off piles of snow that crashed down in a heavy stream. Emilia and Subaru barely managed to jump aside into the bushes. Frost and tiny ice crystals covered them from head to toe. The fire spirit began to flicker near Subaru's chest.

The intervals between gusts decreased to a few seconds. They ran, crouching, pushing through the air, which seemed to have thickened. Emilia pulled Subaru by the hand, forcing him along, dodging flying branches and pieces of ice and stones carried in the stream. Trees bent and creaked around them.

Subaru's body was beginning to give way: his legs buckled, his chest felt heavy, and his side burned with spasms of pain. Emilia supported him under the elbow, pushing him when he lagged behind.

They made their way from one shelter to another, each transition a short, risky dash. Mountains of snow rushed at them, almost knocking them off their feet. Subaru slipped several times, but Emilia managed to catch him.

Sounds moved ahead of them, surrounded them from the flanks, and sometimes came from behind—the cries of other inhabitants of the forest. They came across traces several times: patches of snow scratched by claws, stones covered in blood, and once they stumbled upon the buried and mutilated bodies of wolgarms, but Subaru had no time to be afraid.

Emilia just pressed her lips together. They had to increase the pauses between sprints, listening to every rustle, because everything had turned into a cacophony and it was impossible to tell if some creature would jump out from around the corner. Subaru, who could barely move his legs, was infinitely grateful to her for these seconds of respite.

But the wind howled like an angry beast that had sensed its prey. One particularly powerful gust nearly knocked Subaru out from under the protection of a large rock — it slammed into the cliff with a crash. Another time, a sharp whirlwind, like a whip, whistled just a few centimeters from Emilia's head.

During one of his regular crossings, Subaru noticed something moving out of the corner of his eye, causing him to stop instinctively.

"Emi..." he began, but his voice was drowned out by the sound of the wind.

Emilia was busy at that moment, planning in her head which object to rush to next. She didn't hear him. And then it happened too quickly.

One of the shadows — black, with membranous wings and red eyes — flew past Subaru. He felt a pain in his cheek, as if he had been scratched with a red-hot nail. The boy cried out and grabbed his face, feeling warm blood on his fingers. Another one flew past, and this time the pain pierced his ear—sharp teeth bit off a small piece of his earlobe.

"AAARGH!" This was a cry of pain.

The loud sound startled the half-elf. Her eyes widened when she turned and saw Subaru. Meanwhile, two black shadows were already flying towards him again.

His hand shot forward, icicles shot out of the void. Each found its target — the rats were pierced through and fell with a dull thud into the snow, frozen in strange poses.

But that was only the beginning. The entire swarm, caught by a gust of wind, was already flying toward them like a black cloud. 

Realizing the danger, she threw her arms out in front of her, also covering Subaru. A folded structure appeared in the air, resembling a giant snowflake made of openwork ice. 

The swarm crashed into the ice with a crack. The rats bodies were torn apart, crushed against the icy surface, turning into a black and red mush that scattered around.

Emilia didn't even flinch from the collision, but the next wave of wind, hidden in the chaos of the previous gust, came unexpectedly, crashing into the snowflake. The ice couldn't withstand the load and shattered into countless ice fragments.

The wave of pressure hit the girl with force. She staggered, losing her balance, her feet began to slide on the snow, her hood flew off her head, revealing silvery strands of hair. However, finding strength within himself, Subaru showed incredible agility. He rushed forward, wrapped his arms around her from behind, pressing her tightly against him, and leaned on her with all his weight. His own legs, preventing her from falling, felt the impact, but he did not allow himself to bend. They froze for a moment — he holding her, and she leaning her backpack against his chest.

"Tha... thank you," Emilia breathed.

"You're welcome!" Subaru replied curtly.

Emilia caught her breath, pulled away from his embrace, and the first thing she saw was Subaru's face. Most of all, she saw the deep wound on his cheek, from which blood flowed freely, flooding his cheek, chin, and neck. The red streak contrasted sharply with the paleness of his skin, as the fire spirit had completely disappeared. Another mistake. She would definitely apologize to the spirit later...

"Subaru! Your face..." Her voice sounded frightened and guilty. She reached out her hand but didn't dare to touch him. "We need to treat this. Right now."

Subaru, feeling the burning pain and warm flow of blood, dismissed her concern. His head was spinning from the adrenaline and pain. "Now is not the time! This storm... we have to keep running! This is nothing!"

"It's not nothing!" Emilia's voice became sharp. "You're losing blood! It will attract the attention of others! You're getting weaker!"

"I'm fine!" he protested, trying to straighten up, but his legs gave way. "We have to move before it gets worse!"

"No! I won't let you bleed to death!" Emilia objected, coming up close to him, her face determined.

"Emilia, please!" he begged.

"I said no! You don't understand..."

Just then, as they were completely absorbed in their argument, a new, sudden gust of wind hit them in the side

Subaru, who lost his balance. He cried out loudly, letting go of the basket of firewood, which flew away. His body spun around, and he flew sideways, straight into a thick tree trunk.

"Subaru!" Emilia screamed piercingly, still spinning.

She regained balance and made an incredibly quick dash. Her arm grabbed him like a lasso, stopping his flight a centimeter from the tree. Then she pulled him hard, dragging him away from the open space to a safe place behind a nearby sturdy tree. There she forced him against the trunk and made him sit down on the snow.

"Stay there!" Her tone brooked no argument.

Only now, in the safe silence behind the tree, did Subaru's brain stop racing. He felt the frost on his face, mixing with the warmth of his blood. He was trembling.

Emilia stared at him from her sitting position. "I'm sorry... I'm sorry I yelled... and that this happened!"

She didn't wait for an answer, summoning lesser water spirits. A soft blue glow enveloped her hands. She brought her fingers close to his battered cheek, then to his ear.

The pain from the wound began to recede, replaced by a pleasant warmth spreading beneath his skin. But that wasn't the only sensation, because Emilia was extremely close. He could see every single eyelash on her eyes, which were focused on his wound. He could smell the light fragrance coming from her hair. He could see her lips so close... Despite the cold that gripped his body, hot blood rushed to his skin. He tried to look away, ashamed of his reaction, but couldn't.

The treatment was over. There was no trace of the deep wound on Subaru's cheek and ear, only clean skin and a slight tingling sensation that reminded him of the recent horror. Emilia sighed with relief and summoned another fire spirit.

They picked up the discarded basket and made their way through the snow-covered thickets, and gradually the fierce howling of the wind began to subside. However, the air currents were still quite strong, occasionally bursting into air attacks that forced them to crouch or grab tree trunks. From then on, Emilia made longer stops, allowing Subaru to better recover the strength that was leaving him time and time again. Each such break was like a small victory over the elements.

Step by step in careful zigzags, they moved further and further away from the edge of the storm. The wind no longer seemed like a universal executioner, but more like an angry beast losing its strength. 

Finally, the air became calm, as if the forest sighed with relief along with them. In addition to stopping to rest, they also stopped to "predict the future," as the surrounding traces of beast demons became more threatening, and Emilia had to study them: large hoofprints, claw marks on tree trunks, crumpled brushwood. Each time, she changed the route, giving the invisible danger zones a wide berth. 

In this way, they reached the place where Subaru first heard the rapid sound of water. He remembered fragments of yesterday's plan and smiled uncontrollably—they had reached the river, the longest and widest in this part of the forest, which Emilia called the "Ambulance Stream"

The duo stepped onto the rocky shore. The river was indeed mighty: wide, with dark water rushing at breakneck speed, tearing white foamy crests from the rocks. The roar of the water, initially muffled by the trees, now drowned out all other sounds.

"So, how did I do on my first 'obstacle course' outside of school?" Subaru asked jokingly as he walked alongside Emilia along the shore. "In gym class, we just jumped over goats. But here, you have a hurricane, branches, stones, ice and flying rats!"

"Well, if I had to rate it from 'excellent' to 'catastrophic'...," Emilia put her finger to her chin, pretending to think seriously, "...I'd say it was 'very energetic' Mostly because you tried to get acquainted with every piece of ice personally"

"Hey, it was a tactical maneuver!" Subaru pouted. "I couldn't just overshadow your graceful movements with my flawless technique! It's rude to put you in an unfavorable light"

They looked at each other and both laughed.

Soon, the boy and girl found what they were looking for. The "bridge" turned out to be a giant trunk lying from one bank to the other. It was incredibly long and thick. There were no branches or crowns on it at all. The ends were frozen to the ground with large layers of ice, and a thick, fluffy layer of snow lay on its back. The water in the river barely washed its base, lightly touching the dark bark.

Emilia stood for a few seconds, studying the snow cover on the trunk. Then she waved her hand. Several wind spirits appeared above the bridge. They swept across the entire trunk, sweeping away the snow. The white mass slid off, hung in the air, and fell with a thick splash into the dark water, which instantly absorbed it.

The surface of the bridge now looked wet and slippery, but at least it was free of obstacles. Subaru, trying to look like a true gentleman, stepped forward and made a ceremonial gesture.

"After you, ma'am," he said, extending his hand to her.

Emilia smiled gently at his antics, but obediently accepted the offer. Leaning on his palm, she threw one leg, then the other, and, maintaining perfect balance, stood up to her full height. Then she reached out her hand to him. 

Subaru's confidence instantly vanished when his soles slipped on the soaking wet wood. He grabbed the side of her backpack, finding unexpected stability in this precarious anchor. Emilia moved with incredible confidence, her feet seeming to stick to the surface, but there was no magic in it, only experience.

Subaru walked behind her, keeping a close eye on her every step, but his gaze was involuntarily drawn to the dark, turbulent water boiling just a few dozen centimeters below them. It rushed by so fast that it made him dizzy... However...

Suddenly, the rumbling disappeared. A short but intense tremor ran through both Emilia and Subaru's bodies, as if someone had strummed the strings of their beings. The half-elf's eyes widened. 

The black-haired man only had time to feel a strange anxiety before the deafening noise of the world crashed down on them again. 

And it came.

Giving off its last, most ferocious burst of energy, a frenzied gust of wind struck somewhere far above. The impact caused the water in the river to break loose, forming a giant, crested wave that rushed downwards frantically, devouring space at a predatory speed.

"Faster!" Emilia screamed piercingly.

They rushed forward, but Subaru realized the terrible truth — they wouldn't make it. At the last moment, when the wave was already hanging over them, he pushed Emilia in the back with his last ounce of strength. The impact caused his own feet to lose their grip on the slippery wood. He also barely managed to throw the basket of firewood onto the shore — an awkward throw, after which his body spun hopelessly.

A wave as tall as a two-story house covered slammed into him.

Emilia was only splashed with water because Subaru's push saved her — she kept her balance and reached the shore. Subaru felt a blow so powerful that it was as if he had been hit by a train. He flew into the water. The spirit of fire went out like a candle blown out by a pool.

The current instantly seized him, sweeping him away. He tried to fight it, flailing his arms and legs, but the current spun him around. Subaru tried to do everything he could to avoid hitting the rock with his pocket containing his wallet. However, his body helplessly banged against the rocks at the bottom: sharp blows to his ribs made him writhe in pain, a blow with his pelvis against a boulder sent a flash of burning fire through his thigh, and another blow to his shoulder disabled his entire right arm. He opened his mouth to scream in pain, but river water flooded his lungs, causing spasms. The boy choked, desperate for air. World was reduced to darkness, pain, and the suffocating water.

Blue flashes appeared around him imperceptibly. And the river, as if alive with power, spat him out. The boy flew out of the water like a cork and landed on the rocky shore.

Fortunately, Emilia was already there. She didn't lose her composure and managed to put her hands out. The half-elf caught him, but the force of the impact knocked her down. Subaru clung to her, coughing convulsively. Streams of water poured from his mouth and nose, flooding her cloak, shoulder, and back.

"Breathe! Subaru, breathe, please!" she begged, on the verge of panic